Archive for the ‘God’ Category

DO Reduces the Requirements to Leave with Him By Updating “Undercover Jesus Surfaces Before Departure”

December 15, 2017

Over September 25-26, 1995 DO and Crew posted a document to 95 usenet groups using the handle, Doe@Ti.Lah. The name of the document was:

Undercover Jesus Surfaces Before Departure

Then in January of 1997 He edited that document and updated it that included a new title:

Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Departure

This updated version is what he included in their book:

“How and When ‘Heaven’s Gate’ (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered” which they called “An Anthology of Our Materials”

(Both the original post and the final version are included near the end of this document)

I compared the two documents and found 25 primary differences. There were a couple more that amounted to use of the phrase “Level Above Human”, when it had been, “Kingdom of Heaven” that I didn’t include all of in this comparison.

Before I show the details of all the changes here is a brief summary with my comments:

Changes 1 and 2: The Title was changed to add quote marks around the word, Jesus. Also referring to himself as Jesus is removed from the first line in the body of the document.

Explanation: DO, nor TI ever claimed to be Jesus though he said he and TI were from the “same Level Above Human (Kingdom of God, in the literal Heaven’s) Family as Jesus” and came incarnate to fulfill all his prophecies to include those in the Book of Revelation that was for the purpose of gathering the same Souls who had “any significant relationship with Jesus” and/or the information He provided, to lead them through the completion of their “Soul – spirit/mind birth” into membership in the Level Above Human.

Ti and Do said they were not “Jesus” because that was the name of the vehicle an Older Member from the Next Level prepared and took over to perform the task through and for this stage of the graduation, “harvest of fruit” process they needed new human vehicles. They also said, Jesus would come back as the “7th Closeness” where they were providing the “6th Closeness” in the prophesying task described in the Book of Revelation, chapter 11 as the Two Witnesses.

After I left the classroom in 1994, re-starting my human life that included starting a family, after they exited the human vehicles (bodies) in 1997, I began to re-awaken, mostly via dreams, to providing service to Ti and Do again. By 2001 I began to write and eventually wrote a book, entitled, “TI and DO The Father and “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate UFO Two Witnesses”.

Over 15 years researching and writing the book, I can to understand that these “closenesses” that TI and DO wrote about by 1976, shown in the book, UFO Missionaries Extraordinary aligned with Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus.

TI said the Soul now in the vehicle named DO was the same Soul who had incarnated for all those 5 and now 6 Next Level closenesses. Thus DO, the Soul was Jesus but he was not that same vehicle.

However in Revelation chapter 19 it appears that He, whom we last know of as DO, is slated to return in his same vehicle that was named Jesus, referring to that “clothing” His Soul would “wear,” as having been “dipped (baptized) in blood” and had the name “King of Kings” and “Lord of Lords” written on it’s “thigh” – from His conquering/overcoming of the human vehicle he “stood up” for his Father in Heaven inside of that brought about it’s metamorphic transformation into a Next Level vehicle. This vehicle was described in scripture as his “glorified body” and as a “celestial body”.

– Change 5: DO removes suggesting their M.O. this time was to arrive via “UFO Crashes”

– Change 8: DO removes stating as a fact that two Older Members visited with him (while incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus) on the mount of Transfiguration.

– Change 10 – DO adds that he will again be hated for his “blasphemy” because of who he says he is and hated by families, etc. because he (and TI) required disciples to leave all behind.

– Change 11 – DO adds that some chose to have their vehicles neutered.

– Change 12 – changes stating those students who bond with Next Level through him “will also lay down their human bodies” to say instead that they “must also prepare to lay down their human bodies”. Also eliminated was the indication that a natural death would not qualify as a laying down of one’s body – leaving what defines “laying down of bodies”.

– Change 13 – again changes “lay down” our human bodies to “prepare to lay down our bodies”.

– Change 14 – adds that exchanging old mind for the mind that flows through him will “cost” them everything of this world.

– Change 15 – outlines how someone who looks to he and his students for all their needs to the best of their ability to align themselves with them and break their human bonds, if their declaration that our presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to laying down of their bodies they TOO will find themselves in the safekeeping of that Kingdom and towards further nourishment towards membership in the Next Kingdom.

– Change 16 – DO removes this section from the original. In it, DO suggests getting a firearm and learning how to shoot it, with the idea that being seen by authorities as a radical, if authorities sought to arrest such a believer, where no crime was committed, if they had a firearm and the authorities knew it, the authorities wouldn’t hold back from killing someone which would become one’s laying down of their human vehicle’s life to allow to happen by not submitting to what they command.

– Change 17 – an addition that they may not be required to lay down their lives.

– change 18 – DO changes the description of those who can likely be identified as losing respect for this world and/or having a deposit. They are not automatically the homeless or prisoners or drug or alchohol users, religious radicals or other suppressed segments of society or “sinners” from the viewpoint of the establishment.

– Change 19 – includes his students as representatives from the Kingdom of Heaven that are here NOW with Him.

– Change 22 – suggests how it “appears” some of the staged crashed spacecrafts was how some arrived rather than a certainty.

– Change 24 – Adds that those who “accept us and endure until we leave will go with us and not experience the spading under or recycle of the planet and will become beginners in teh real kingdom of heaven.

– Change 25 – Deletes requirement to “drop the ways of this world and all it’s addictions and ties NOW. He removes saying his is the last bus out of this civilization.

As is the pattern for the Next Level when they bring one of theirs incarnate to teach students through, as demonstrated by Jesus and by TI and DO operating as partners and then by DO, They say and do things that bring great challenges to those they gather from the human kingdom. Everything they say is true, but in application will at times appear not to be, as that puts followers to the test to show whether they truly recognize the Older Members and/or their information or not. The Older Members then become instruments for the Next Level to sort out of the group those who aren’t of the same readiness to graduate in the FIRST WAVE of the overall harvest of Souls into membership in the Next Level.

Thus, I believe DO was blocked from certain perspectives and in this example of this document posted things that were not the most accurate way of understanding things, because it gave those that didn’t receive a soul deposit or tag a reason to not believe in who he really was.

For instance, relative to this document having the name Jesus, not in quotes was taken by some as evidence that DO wasn’t the promised return because Jesus said not to believe someone who comes “in my name, saying I am the Christ”, where his name when he said that was Jesus. Thus if someone comes saying they are Jesus don’t believe them. Even though DO did not come saying he was Jesus, when he came public with TI, after TI left her vehicle, which was also part of the design and served as a test for students, He did realize He needed to “Be Who We are” which he said to students in 1987 and then proceeded to figure out how to present themselves as who they are, where they refers to the student true “saints” also having to stand up now for who they were 2000 years ago.

Those Souls who were with Jesus, when they came back knew him, knew his teachings and knew his “voice” – his Mind/Spirit, thinking, behaviors and ways, so knew they could trust everything He/They said and did, while those who hadn’t received that portion of His Mind might have doubts and questioning of things He/They would say that became a separator, though if they still kept on seeking could also take their next step towards graduation, just probably not with the FIRST Wave but with the LAST Wave instead or could choose to ignore or even go against Them altogether.

All the primary changes to this document show this filtering process at work.

This way, no one is left out of having the opportunity to take their own next best step towards being part of the Level Above Human graduation classrooms.

So here is the line by line changes made to the first document to arrive at the final document:

1) Title:

Undercover Jesus Surfaces Before Departure

Changed to:

Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Departure

2) First Statement:

I, Jesus — Son of God — acknowledge on this date of September 25/26, 1995:

Changed to:

A member of the Kingdom of God — the Evolutionary Level Above Human — I, who am called Do, acknowledge that:

3) B.

B. My Father’s Kingdom is a physical Kingdom Level in the physical Heavens or space, though individuals in that Kingdom identify with their soul — mind or spirit — and not the body they “wear.”

Changed to:

B. The Evolutionary Level Above Human is a physical Kingdom Level in the physical Heavens or space, though individuals in that Kingdom identify with their soul – and its mind or spirit – and not the “flesh” or physical body they “wear.”

4) B.2.

2. This time, my Heavenly Father came with me. In the early 1970’s, we each incarnated into an adult human body which was in its forties. Approximately 2000 years ago, I incarnated in a body that was in its late 20’s/early 30’s (not at the birth of that body, but just prior to — during — and following my baptism with John the Baptist).

changed to:

2. This time, my Heavenly Father – my “Older Member” – came with me. In the early 1970’s, we incarnated into adult human bodies which were in their forties. Approximately 2000 years ago, I incarnated into a body that was in its late 20’s/early 30’s (not at the birth of that body, but just prior to – during – and following my baptism with John the Baptist).

5) B.3.

3. Each time we, or others from the Kingdom of Heaven, come to Earth or leave, it is via a spacecraft belonging to that Kingdom. The M.O. for many of us this time was to arrive in staged “UFO crashes.”

changed to:

3. It seems that each time we, or others from the Level Above Human, come to Earth or leave, it is via a spacecraft belonging to that Next Level.

6) B.4.

4. My Father is an Older Member in the Kingdom of Heaven — the Kingdom of God.

Changed to:

4. My Father is an Older Member in the Kingdom of Heaven – the Kingdom of God – the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

7) C.

C. His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator, and is the One referred to as God in the early stages of this civilization.

changed to:

C. His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator, and is the One referred to as the “True God” in the early stages of this civilization.

8) C.5. is deleted:

5. The last time I incarnated, My Heavenly Father’s physical relationship with me was unknown to others except when He, along with another Older Member in the Kingdom of God, visited with me (in the place that is referred to as the Mount of the Transfiguration) just prior to my putting myself in the hands of the authorities in order to lay down my human body.

9) C.6. becomes C.5. and changes “Kingdom of Heaven” to “Level Above Human”

10) 5.B. addition:

Now that I am surfacing again, I will again be hated for my “blasphemy” (of who I say I am) and hated by those families and others that are affected by all who aspire to leave with us, because this mission requires that they forsake all ties and binds to this world (family ties, responsibilities, and human-mammalian indulgences).

11) 8.A – now 7.A. addition:

Some in the class have chosen on their own to have their vehicles neutered in order to sustain a more genderless and objective consciousness.

12) 8.B now named 7.B with changes of “will lay down their human bodies” to “prepare to lay down their human bodies”. Also eliminated was the indication that a natural death would not qualify as a laying down of one’s body. In other words one can lose their body through a natural death and still be considered a student who can successfully bond to the Level Above Human. It also deleted the indication that these students must willfully lose their body in allegiance to and belonging to that more advanced Kingdom Level:

B. These students/disciples who successfully bond to the Kingdom of Heaven through me and my Father will also lay down their human bodies as we go to the Kingdom of Heaven, in order to take up bodies appropriate to and belonging to that Kingdom. (None of this “laying down of bodies” will play out as a “natural death,” but will be an individual, willful loss of body in allegiance and service to the presence of the Kingdom of Heaven.)

Changed to:

B. The students/disciples who successfully bond to the Level Above Human through me and my Father must also prepare to lay down their human bodies as we go to the Kingdom of Heaven, in order to take up bodies appropriate to and belonging to that more advanced Kingdom Level.

13) 9. now named 8. changes “As we “lay down” our human bodies…” to “As we prepare to “lay down” our human bodies…”

9. As we “lay down” our human bodies while declaring that the Kingdom of God is at hand, there may be many humans who have been recipients of “souls” in “deposits” who may exercise their free will and separate from everything of their world in order to go with us.

Changed to:

8. As we prepare to “lay down” our human bodies, while declaring that entry into the Kingdom Above Human is available, there may be many humans who have been recipients of “souls” in “deposits” who may exercise their free will and separate from everything of their world in order to go with us.

14) Add 8.A.

A. They will attempt to rid themselves of their old minds, and identities, in exchange for the mind that flows through me, as they attempt to be accepted as one of my “children.” It will “cost” them everything of this world – which they will desperately desire to quickly be rid of.

15) 9.A changed to 8.B with addition

A. If they look to us (me and my students/disciples) to the best of their ability — align themselves with us — break their human bonds — and if their declaration that our presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to the “laying down” of their bodies in service to the Next Kingdom as well, then they, too, will find themselves in the safekeeping of the Kingdom of Heaven, and in line to be recipients of further nourishment from the Kingdom of Heaven toward membership in that Kingdom.

Changed to:

B. If they expect to go with me, and I’m leaving very soon, they must look to us (me and my students/disciples) for all their needs to the best of their ability – align themselves with us – break their human bonds – and if their declaration that our presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to the “laying down” of their bodies in pursuit of the Next Kingdom as well, then they, too, will find themselves in the safekeeping of that Kingdom, and in line to be recipients of further nourishment from that Next Level toward membership in that Kingdom.

16) 9.B. deleted – having to do with obtaining firearms that as a radical group may result in the government taking care of how we are to lay down one’s lives.

B. How is this “laying down of our bodies” to occur? If you DO recognize me and choose to look to me for guidance, I would recommend that you purchase firearms, get comfortable using them (or partner with someone who can), and somehow position yourselves (separate from others enough to not be vulnerable) so that you might establish a relationship with me, protected from interference as far as possible. In this day and time the authorities make no bones about their “need” to protect the public from “dangerous radicals like us.” They will aggressively attempt to require us to abide by their values and their rules (which are of this Luciferian world and its society– as difficult as that might be to believe). They won’t hesitate to trump up charges or suspicions in order to search us or take us into custody so they can “judge for themselves” whether or not we are some kind of a threat. There is no need for us to be submissive to their wishes (such as to their search or custody questioning) when we know we have broken none of God’s laws. Not only have we done nothing wrong, but our total existence is devoted to entering and offering God’s World. Our choosing to not “be submissive”– coupled with “being armed”–pretty much addresses the “laying down of our bodies” question.

[There is always the possibility that my Older Member will physically visit me in order to validate or confirm the appropriate unfolding of our exit plan (as was permitted before, at the Mount of the Transfiguration, when I asked “Can this cup be taken from me?” If my Father does not require this “disposition” of us — He will take us up into His “cloud of light” (spacecraft) before such confrontation need occur.]

17) 9.C addition

C. If my Father does not require this “disposition” of us – He will take us up into His “cloud of light” (spacecraft) before such “laying down of bodies” need occur.

18) 10. changed into 9.

10. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing respect for this world or its “system.” They are, from the system’s point of view, not being responsible citizens, whether their symptoms (of having a deposit) take the form of being “homeless,” prisoners, other social “dropouts” (doing drugs, alcohol, or losing respect for the family and career norms),religious radicals, or patriots/militia-types preoccupied with the loss of their God-given rights, and other suppressed segments of society — women, minority or indigenous races, gays, lesbians, etc. We always come for the “sinners,” from the viewpoint of the establishment.

changed to:

9. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing respect for this world or its “system.” They are, from the establishment’s point of view, being irresponsible or anti- social – and will be seen by the world as duped, crazy, a cult member, a drifter, a loner, a drop-out, a separatist, etc.

19) 11. changed to 10. with addition

11. In essence, it ultimately matters little what your LIFESTYLE, BELIEF SYSTEM, or MORAL VALUES are BETWEEN” visitations” from the Kingdom of Heaven (the last two being 2000 years ago and now). The important issue is — the Kingdom of Heaven is here NOW in ME.

changed to:

10. In essence, it ultimately matters little what your LIFESTYLE, BELIEF SYSTEM, or MORAL VALUES are BETWEEN “visitations” from the Level Above Human (the last two being 2000 years ago and now). The important issue is – the Kingdom of Heaven is here NOW in ME and these students of the Next Level.

20) 12. changed to 11.

12. Evidence of our credibility is:

changed to:

11. Evidence that we speak the truth is:

21) 12.B. changed to 11.B.

B. Any soul who has known us in previous visitations or has had any genuine (physical, personal) relationship with anyone from the True Kingdom of God, is present now, and will know or recognize us and this information again.

changed to:

B. Any soul of this civilization who has known us in previous visitations or has had any genuine (physical or personal) relationship with anyone from the True Kingdom of God, is present now, and is potentially capable of knowing or recognizing us and this information again.

22) 12.C. changed to 11.C.

C. Even the staging of some of the crashed crafts was in order to help the skeptics realize they have “visitors from another world.”

changed to:

C. It appears that even the staging of some of the crashed spacecrafts (which we suspect some of us arrived in) was in order to help the skeptics realize that they have “visitors from another world.”

23) 13. changed to 12.

13. As true today as it was 2000 years ago, no one gets to my Father or enters the Kingdom of Heaven except through Me. There is no other Son of His or Representative from His Kingdom incarnate. Connecting with that Kingdom occurs only while a Member is incarnate, as I am today.

changed to:

12. As true today as it was 2000 years ago, no one (of this civilization) gets to my Father or enters the Kingdom of Heaven except through Me. There is no other Son of His, or Representative from His Kingdom, incarnate. Connecting with that Kingdom occurs only while a Member is incarnate, as I am today.

24) 17. changed to 16. with addition of:

Those who accept us and endure until we leave will go with us, and not need to experience the “spading under” or recycling of this planet – and will in the future become beginners in the real Kingdom of Heaven.

25) Remaining part of 17. deleted:

If you expect to be one to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you must drop the ways of this world — all its addictions and ties –NOW — and go with ME. When I am gone — I’m sorry, but –THAT’S IT — this is the “last bus” out of this civilization. This is the way my Father has designed it!

I am not naive. I am quite aware that what I am saying here will to many, if not most, sound like I should be locked up as a mental case at the least. However, that awareness cannot stand in the way of my simple acknowledgment of these facts for the sake of those who might go with us, and also for the sake of those who desire to be a contributor to our demise or exit from this world.

**********
Here is the original document:

(Original) September 25/26, 1995 – Statement posted to the WorldWide Web and to 95 specific newsgroups on the Internet

UNDERCOVER JESUS SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE

I, Jesus — Son of God — acknowledge on this date of September25/26, 1995:

1. I am about to return to my Father’s Kingdom.

A. This “return” requires that I prepare to lay down my borrowed human body in order to take up, or reenter, my body (biological) belonging to the Kingdom of God (as I did appx. 2000 years ago when I laid down the body that was about 33 years old in order to reenter my body belonging to the Kingdom of Heaven).

B. My Father’s Kingdom is a physical Kingdom Level in the physical Heavens or space, though individuals in that Kingdom identify with their soul — mind or spirit — and not the body they “wear.”

2. This time, my Heavenly Father came with me. In the early 1970’s, we each incarnated into an adult human body which was in its forties. Approximately 2000 years ago, I incarnated in a body that was in its late 20’s/early 30’s (not at the birth of that body, but just prior to — during — and following my baptism with John the Baptist).

3. Each time we, or others from the Kingdom of Heaven, come to Earth or leave, it is via a spacecraft belonging to that Kingdom. The M.O. for many of us this time was to arrive in staged “UFO crashes.”

4. My Father is an Older Member in the Kingdom of Heaven — the Kingdom of God.

A. He actually gave me “birth” into that Kingdom — took me through the overcoming of a mammalian civilization — long before this present human civilization had its beginning.

B. I have served as His student and apprentice during His relationship with this civilization.

C. His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator, and is the One referred to as God in the early stages of this civilization.

5. The last time I incarnated, My Heavenly Father’s physical relationship with me was unknown to others except when He, along with another Older Member in the Kingdom of God, visited with me (in the place that is referred to as the Mount of the Transfiguration) just prior to my putting myself in the hands of the authorities in order to lay down my human body.

6. This time He came with me “undercover” to assist me in my task (picking up where this process left off appx. 2000 years ago) of the further birthing –“fathering”– experience with the ones who will be the next new “sons” or children in the Kingdom of Heaven. To allow me to gain more experience in the birthing process, my Older Member returned to the Kingdom of Heaven in 1985, and continues to assist and communicate with me from a more advanced perspective.

A. As part of the undercover program, my Father incarnated in a female body for His 15-year stay.

B. Being “undercover,” which included lack of acknowledgment of who we were historically, was required of our task this time in order that we might, with as little recognition and interference as possible, round up the souls who were our students from the past. Even so, we were identified as a small, radical cult, just as we were 2000 years ago. And as was the case 2000 years ago, these prospective members left their families and relationships in order to follow or be a student.

7. These prospective new “sons” (speaking of soul identities, for they occupy both male and female bodies) were gathered at two different time periods — one under the guidance of both my Older Member and myself, and the second after my Older Member had returned (these were all souls that had had a previous relationship with me before this incarnation).

8. These “students” of the Kingdom of Heaven were offered the opportunity to bond with me and my Father, as a bride would bond with her husband, though —

A. Since the Kingdom of Heaven has no mammalian or human members, they had to become “new creatures” who bonded in mind, spirit, and behavior — void of human sexuality, human binds, and addictions of this world and this civilization.

B. These students/disciples who successfully bond to the Kingdom of Heaven through me and my Father will also lay down their human bodies as we go to the Kingdom of Heaven, in order to take up bodies appropriate to and belonging to that Kingdom. (None of this “laying down of bodies” will play out as a “natural death,” but will be an individual, willful loss of body in allegiance and service to the presence of the Kingdom of Heaven.)

9. As we “lay down” our human bodies while declaring that the Kingdom of God is at hand, there may be many humans who have been recipients of “souls” in “deposits” who may exercise their free will and separate from everything of their world in order to go with us.

A. If they look to us (me and my students/disciples) to the best of their ability — align themselves with us — break their human bonds — and if their declaration that our presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to the “laying down” of their bodies in service to the Next Kingdom as well, then they, too, will find themselves in the safekeeping of the Kingdom of Heaven, and in line to be recipients of further nourishment from the Kingdom of Heaven toward membership in that Kingdom.

B. How is this “laying down of our bodies” to occur? If you DO recognize me and choose to look to me for guidance, I would recommend that you purchase firearms, get comfortable using them (or partner with someone who can), and somehow position yourselves (separate from others enough to not be vulnerable) so that you might establish a relationship with me, protected from interference as far as possible. In this day and time the authorities make no bones about their “need” to protect the public from “dangerous radicals like us.” They will aggressively attempt to require us to abide by their values and their rules (which are of this Luciferian world and its society– as difficult as that might be to believe). They won’t hesitate to trump up charges or suspicions in order to search us or take us into custody so they can “judge for themselves” whether or not we are some kind of a threat. There is no need for us to be submissive to their wishes (such as to their search or custody questioning) when we know we have broken none of God’s laws. Not only have we done nothing wrong, but our total existence is devoted to entering and offering God’s World. Our choosing to not “be submissive”– coupled with “being armed”–pretty much addresses the “laying down of our bodies” question.

[There is always the possibility that my Older Member will physically visit me in order to validate or confirm the appropriate unfolding of our exit plan (as was permitted before, at the Mount of the Transfiguration, when I asked “Can this cup be taken from me?” If my Father does not require this “disposition” of us — He will take us up into His “cloud of light” (spacecraft) before such confrontation need occur.]

[If I receive a change of instruction which includes going to trial, and the death of my body is a part of that experience, then as far as I am concerned, any and all of those who are apart of me have my permission to join me as soon as they choose to.]

10. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing respect for this world or its “system.” They are, from the system’s point of view, not being responsible citizens, whether their symptoms (of having a deposit) take the form of being “homeless,” prisoners, other social “dropouts” (doing drugs, alcohol, or losing respect for the family and career norms),religious radicals, or patriots/militia-types preoccupied with the loss of their God-given rights, and other suppressed segments of society — women, minority or indigenous races, gays, lesbians, etc. We always come for the “sinners,” from the viewpoint of the establishment.

11. In essence, it ultimately matters little what your LIFESTYLE, BELIEF SYSTEM, or MORAL VALUES are BETWEEN” visitations” from the Kingdom of Heaven (the last two being 2000 years ago and now). The important issue is — the Kingdom of Heaven is here NOW in ME.

12. Evidence of our credibility is:

A. That our information and our actions match recorded accounts of the presence, conduct, mission, and departure of our previous visitations from the Kingdom of Heaven offering membership in that Kingdom.

B. Any soul who has known us in previous visitations or has had any genuine (physical, personal) relationship with anyone from the True Kingdom of God, is present now, and will know or recognize us and this information again.

C. Even the staging of some of the crashed crafts was in order to help the skeptics realize they have “visitors from another world.”

13. As true today as it was 2000 years ago, no one gets to my Father or enters the Kingdom of Heaven except through Me. There is no other Son of His or Representative from His Kingdom incarnate. Connecting with that Kingdom occurs only while a Member is incarnate, as I am today.

14. There are space aliens (humanoid remnants from other civilizations) who travel in the nearby heavens. They are dependent upon Earth’s atmosphere for harvesting hybrid bodies to “wear” and they recruit the “souls” who fail to become children in the Kingdom of God. We call them Luciferians because of their lineage.

15. These Luciferians jump in immediately after Reps from the Kingdom of Heaven leave. They fill the “patriarch(s)” of the resulting new religion with mixed truths and misinformation, which reinforces the fact that true growth toward that Kingdom can occur only while Reps are incarnate.

16. The Kingdom of God sends crews to “tag” or make “deposits” in human bodies and their minds/spirits just prior to and during the time Representatives from their Kingdom are incarnate “offering” birth. These deposits offer their recipients “recognition” of the Reps and, to some degree, recognition of the “information” from the Kingdom of God. They also act as “homing devices” to lead the recipients to those Reps and that information. Without these “deposits” of “recognition,” no choice of becoming a student is within the will of a human.

17. All who ever received deposits from the Kingdom of Heaven have returned at this time, the close of this Age. As part of our task, the Kingdom of Heaven is using us to test them. How they/you respond to me, my students, and our information will, in fact, judge you as to whether you will or will not have a further relationship with the Kingdom of Heaven. In other words, coming in contact with this information will force a decision, and with the stand you take, you judge yourself. Some, by their choice at this time, could be redeemed.

If you expect to be one to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, you must drop the ways of this world — all its addictions and ties –NOW — and go with ME. When I am gone — I’m sorry, but –THAT’S IT — this is the “last bus” out of this civilization. This is the way my Father has designed it!

I am not naive. I am quite aware that what I am saying here will to many, if not most, sound like I should be locked up as a mental case at the least. However, that awareness cannot stand in the way of my simple acknowledgment of these facts for the sake of those who might go with us, and also for the sake of those who desire to be a contributor to our demise or exit from this world.

The above is a sketch of some of the topics which will be discussed in more depth on an upcoming satellite broadcast –the date and time will be announced within the next few weeks.

**********
Here is the new document:
**********
(edited/updated) January 1997 – Statement posted to the WorldWide Web and to 95 specific newsgroups on the Internet

UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE

A member of the Kingdom of God — the Evolutionary Level Above Human — I, who am called Do, acknowledge that:

1. I am about to return to my Father’s Kingdom.

A. This “return” requires that I prepare to lay down my borrowed human body in order to take up, or reenter, my body (biological) belonging to the Kingdom of God (as I did approximately 2000 years ago, as Jesus, when I laid down the human body that was about 33 years old in order to reenter my body belonging to the Kingdom of Heaven).

B. The Evolutionary Level Above Human is a physical Kingdom Level in the physical Heavens or space, though individuals in that Kingdom identify with their soul – and its mind or spirit – and not the “flesh” or physical body they “wear.”

2. This time, my Heavenly Father – my “Older Member” – came with me.In the early 1970’s, we incarnated into adult human bodies which were in their forties.Approximately 2000 years ago, I incarnated into a body that was in its late 20’s/early 30’s (not at the birth of that body, but just prior to – during – and following my baptism with John the Baptist).

3. It seems that each time we, or others from the Level Above Human, come to Earth or leave, it is via a spacecraft belonging to that Next Level.

4. My Father is an Older Member in the Kingdom of Heaven – the Kingdom of God – the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

A. He actually gave me “birth” into that Kingdom – took me through the overcoming of a mammalian civilization – long before this present human civilization had its beginning.

B. I have served as His student and apprentice during His relationship with this civilization.

C. His relationship to this planet is as Chief Administrator, and is the One referred to as the “True God” in the early stages of this civilization.

5. This time He came with me “undercover,” so to speak, in order to assist me in my task (picking up where this process left off approximately 2000 years ago) of the further birthing – “fathering” – experience with the ones who will be the next new “sons” or children in the Level Above Human.To allow me to gain more experience in the birthing process, my Older Member returned to that Kingdom in 1985, and continues to assist and communicate with me from a more advanced perspective.

A. As part of the undercover program, my Father incarnated in a female body for His 15-year stay.

B. Being “undercover,” which included lack of acknowledgment of who we were historically, was required for most of our task this time in order that we might, with as little recognition and interference as possible, round up the souls who were our students from the past.Even so, we were identified as a small, radical cult, just as we were 2000 years ago.And as was the case 2000 years ago, these prospective members left their families and relationships in order to follow or be a student. Now that I am surfacing again, I will again be hated for my “blasphemy” (of who I say I am) and hated by those families and others that are affected by all who aspire to leave with us, because this mission requires that they forsake all ties and binds to this world (family ties, responsibilities, and human-mammalian indulgences).

6. These prospective new “sons” (speaking of soul identities, for they occupy both male and female bodies) were gathered at two different time periods – one, in 1975-76, under the guidance of both my Older Member and myself, and the second, in 1994, after my Older Member had returned (these were all souls that had had a previous relationship with me before this incarnation).

7. These “students” of the Next Level/The Level Above Human were offered the opportunity to bond with me and my Father, as a bride would bond with her husband, though –

A. Since the Evolutionary Level Above Human has no mammalian or human members, they had to become “new creatures” who bonded in mind, spirit, and behavior – void of human sexuality, human binds, and addictions of this world and this civilization. Some in the class have chosen on their own to have their vehicles neutered in order to sustain a more genderless and objective consciousness.

B. The students/disciples who successfully bond to the Level Above Human through me and my Father must also prepare to lay down their human bodies as we go to the Kingdom of Heaven, in order to take up bodies appropriate to and belonging to that more advanced Kingdom Level.

8. As we prepare to “lay down” our human bodies, while declaring that entry into the Kingdom Above Human is available, there may be many humans who have been recipients of “souls” in “deposits” who may exercise their free will and separate from everything of their world in order to go with us.

A. They will attempt to rid themselves of their old minds, and identities, in exchange for the mind that flows through me, as they attempt to be accepted as one of my “children.”It will “cost” them everything of this world – which they will desperately desire to quickly be rid of.

B. If they expect to go with me, and I’m leaving very soon, they must look to us (me and my students/disciples) for all their needs to the best of their ability – align themselves with us – break their human bonds – and if their declaration that our presence is from the Kingdom of God leads to the “laying down” of their bodies in pursuit of the Next Kingdom as well, then they, too, will find themselves in the safekeeping of that Kingdom, and in line to be recipients of further nourishment from that Next Level toward membership in that Kingdom.

C. If my Father does not require this “disposition” of us – He will take us up into His “cloud of light” (spacecraft) before such “laying down of bodies” need occur.

9. Humans with deposits containing souls can likely be identified at this time as some of those who are rapidly losing respect for this world or its “system.” They are, from the establishment’s point of view, being irresponsible or anti- social – and will be seen by the world as duped, crazy, a cult member, a drifter, a loner, a drop-out, a separatist, etc.

10. In essence, it ultimately matters little what your LIFESTYLE, BELIEF SYSTEM, or MORAL VALUES are BETWEEN “visitations” from the Level Above Human (the last two being 2000 years ago and now). The important issue is – the Kingdom of Heaven is here NOW in ME and these students of the Next Level.

11. Evidence that we speak the truth is:

A. That our information and our actions match recorded accounts of the presence, conduct, mission, and departure of our previous visitations from the Level Above Human offering membership in that Kingdom.

B. Any soul of this civilization who has known us in previous visitations or has had any genuine (physical or personal) relationship with anyone from the True Kingdom of God, is present now, and is potentially capable of knowing or recognizing us and this information again.

C. It appears that even the staging of some of the crashed spacecrafts (which we suspect some of us arrived in) was in order to help the skeptics realize that they have “visitors from another world.”

12. As true today as it was 2000 years ago, no one (of this civilization) gets to my Father or enters the Kingdom of Heaven except through Me.There is no other Son of His, or Representative from His Kingdom, incarnate. Connecting with that Kingdom occurs only while a Member is incarnate, as I am today.

13. There are space aliens (humanoid remnants from other civilizations) who travel in the nearby heavens.They are dependent upon Earth’s atmosphere for harvesting hybrid bodies to “wear” and they recruit the “souls” who fail to become children in the Kingdom of God.We call them Luciferians because of their lineage.

14. These Luciferians (space aliens) “jump in” immediately after Representatives from the Level Above Human leave. They fill the “patriarch(s)” of the resulting new religion with mixed truths and misinformation, which reinforces the fact that accurate knowledge concerning that Kingdom seems to be available only while Representatives are incarnate.

15. The Kingdom of God sends crews to “tag” or make “deposits” in human bodies and their minds/spirits just prior to and during the time Representatives from their Kingdom are incarnate “offering” birth. These deposits offer their recipients “recognition” of the Representatives and, to some degree, recognition of the “information” from the Kingdom of God. They also act as “homing devices” to lead the recipients to those Representatives and that information. Without these “deposits” of “recognition,” no choice of becoming a student is within the will of a human.

16. It is our understanding that all souls of this civilization who ever received deposits from the Level Above Human have returned at this time, the close of this Age. As part of our task, the Level Above Human is using us to test them. How they/you respond to me, my students, and our information will, in fact, judge you as to whether you will or will not have a further relationship with the Kingdom of Heaven. In other words, coming in contact with this information will force a decision, and with the stand you take, you judge yourself. Some, by their choice at this time, could be redeemed. Those who accept us and endure until we leave will go with us, and not need to experience the “spading under” or recycling of this planet – and will in the future become beginners in the real Kingdom of Heaven.

Believe it or not – Your choice – Your judgment.

I hope this will assist you in whatever you might be seeking.

Section 1-Page 2

Advertisements

Anonymous Sexaholics Celibate Church written by the Heaven’s Gate “Class” – the only true “Jesus” “Cult of Truth”

November 20, 2017

Here is the complete document that not only includes help to conquer the biggest addiction common to us all, our sexuality but describes how “check partners” work and the most effective way to “pray” and have silent time (meditation) to help us learn to “listen”. TI and DO always said, when trying to communicate with Them while they are not incarnate (as then we would just ask them) is by projecting our asking “beyond the stars” to the “highest source we can imagine” to Our Father who is in the literal distant heavens, but having that recognition is said here as to our Heavenly Father. It’s the content of such “prayer” as demonstrated in this document that They in their spacecrafts will receive. If we receive thoughts and ideas, we should always “test” them as they would never lead us to breaking any of their previous instructions (commandments), behaviors and ways found in the Heaven’s Gate Book or in the actual words from Jesus in the four gospel records. This “church” refers to the way we were a gathering of believers. It has nothing to do with a location or an affiliation with any religious sect or order. The word Christian is referring to the real definition of a Christ as an “overcomer” of the human evolutionary condition, though this document was designed to speak in the “tongue” of Christianity. The development of this “Church” was one effort in DO’s attempt to explore going public for the second time following over 10 years of remaining hidden – working on our “overcoming process”. Some of our class members attended a meeting or two in California that was for admitted sex addicts. (At one meeting Alxody read’s TI’s Power of Goodness document) I’m providing a link to at the end of this document):

Anonymous Sexaholics Celibate Church Introduction and Ways
Written by the Class in 1987

Introduction

ASCC is a Christian, nondenominational church that has evolved over the past fifteen-plus years. A group of “sexaholics,” who didn’t apply that particular term to themselves at the time, but knew that they had in common an addiction to sex (among other things), and who considered themselves seekers of “higher knowledge,” felt “led” to choose celibacy as an attempt to “awaken.” Many of them were turned off by the traditional church per se. however, they all (initially a couple dozen or more) had an extremely persistent curiosity and interest in the questions frequently asked by “seekers”: What is my purpose in being here? Can I know more? Can I personally relate to a higher knowledge? How can I know more of the real God?

They felt led to seek guidance from Heaven in how they might know more. They immediately recognized that the majority of them had a compulsion to do anything in an attempt to awaken so that they might understand what their commonness was and what their purpose might be. They agreed to separate themselves from the mainstream of society, except as practical or monetary needs required, and began an in-depth concentration in discipline and study. Without exception, they felt that somehow they also had some sort of real connection with the Heavens, the Kingdom of Heaven, or the Kingdom that religions sought to know.

From the outset they chose to help each other overcome or “lick” every addiction that they individually and collectively became aware of, recognizing that sex was the strongest and most difficult addiction that was common to them all. They learned that this “force,” which usually manifests itself in sexual desire, is in fact a portion of God’s mind, but cannot be recognized as such without a gestation period of serious restraint.

They agreed to ask God in intensive prayer, silence, and Bible study to lead them to the particular disciplines that would yield the closeness they sought so desperately. They knew that they could not succeed in testing the “yield” of their disciplines without virtual isolation from social demands. Some fell by the way as others joined this highly organized, but yet outwardly unorganized effort.

After months and months of experimentation with disciplined change and dropping of old habits, they began to see things more clearly, recognizing that each new day found the previous day’s understanding obsolete. The hurdles were difficult. The recognition and acceptance of facts that were clearly discussed in the Bible, such as “influences”(i.e., demons, and how they literally attempt to control thoughts, voices, and actions), were difficult psychological and mental-integrity adjustments. However, operating on the premise that these “influences” are real worked and yielded better control with understanding.

WAYS (LIFESTYLE AND DISCIPLINES)

If we say we love only our Heavenly Father and want only to do His will, why wouldn’t we adopt the ways of life that He has taught us through His Son?

CHOOSING CELIBACY

“You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.” (Matthew 22:37)

To those in ASCC, celibacy (our definition of sobriety) means not participating in any sexual or sensual acts or related thoughts involving yourself or others. Celibacy is not for everyone, but at this time we believe that it is a natural choice for some-those who have indulged in sex and/or love addictions to varying degrees, want to overcome them, and recognize the value in being nonsexual. You have a right to be nonsexual if you chose, for whatever reason, be it fear of VD or AIDS, deteriorating family relationships, or because you are subconsciously craving to adopt ways that will bring you closer to God.

“An unmarried man concerns himself with the Lord’s work, because he is trying to please the Lord, but a married man concerns himself with worldly matters, because he wants to please his wife; and so he is pulled in two directions. An unmarried woman or a virgin concerns herself with the Lord’s work because she wants to be dedicated, both in body and spirit; but a married woman concerns herself with worldly matters, because she wants to please her husband I want you to give yourself completely to the Lord’s service without any reservation.” – 1 Corinthians 7:32-35

Check Partners

We believe that the most appropriate relationship you can have at this time with another human is a “partnership,” in which the individuals share the same goals but do not “take” from each other. What we refer to as a partnership is a nonphysical, nonromantic relationship – one in which the individuals are not attracted to each other, and a conjugal relationship is impossible. The partnership could still work if one partner was slightly “turned on” by the other, but the other partner could not possibly be physically “turned on” by that person. Their purpose is to be helpers and “check partners” to each other. (A “threesome” can work as a partnership for practical purposes or in a situation where one individual would otherwise be alone.)

A check partner can be your best instrument for change. If you want and ask for it, this person can act as a mirror, reflecting your vehicle’s weaknesses and rebellion, helping you to recognize and surface problem areas and self-centeredness you were previously unaware of.

Partnerships are not intended to be life-long relationships. A partner change can sometimes offer more opportunities for accelerated growth because it broadens the spectrum of lessons from which you can gain experience and strength. However, whether you would change partners and how often depends on your circumstance. Ideally, a partnership would not change because of difficulty, but after difficulties have been worked out. If a partner withdraws because of differences, that partner stops his or her own growth process.

A check partner also gives you someone to constantly check before taking any action. Using the partnership correctly – being “Bobbsey Twins” and doing all tasks together – will help you destroy trust or confidence in using your own judgment to figure things out, instead of looking to your Heavenly Father. We ask our partner, “How should we approach this task? What do you think about this?” or “When would be a good time to do so and so?” The partner, if coming from the right place, responds with an equally “non lobbying” position: “That sounds fine to me,” or “When would be a good time for you?” Only by having no trust in ourselves can we be receptive to know our Heavenly Father’s will.

This is a totally new way of life we have adopted – always reaching, together with our partner, for the most right solution to a problem or the most right action, based on what we think our Heavenly Father would have us do. This is what was meant in the Bible by “Wherever two or more are gathered together in my name ” “In my name” means looking to Him for guidance. We believe that when two individuals work together to come to an agreement, they are more likely to arrive at what their Heavenly Father would have them do. Rather than one person having an opinion and the other going along with it, or both individuals “lobbying” for his or her own idea, they can together come up with a third, totally different and more right answer that will always be better than what either of the individual could come up with on their own.

We expose all our thoughts to our check partner, keeping nothing hidden or secret that can brew increasing negativity inside us. We constantly solicit help from our partner: “Please tell me if you’re aware of any areas where I’m responding poorly, with defensiveness, sarcasm, or hurt.” “Stop me if I start to express any negative thoughts.” “Please catch me the moment I start getting moody or withdrawn; I want to stay in an even, steady frame of mind with a pleasant countenance.” “Don’t hesitate to point it out if you see my eyes wandering,” or ” if I dress inappropriately or too suggestively,” or ” if my actions seem less than good .”

The solicitation of your partner’s help and correction must be reinstated regularly. Your partner can only help if you ask for it, to prevent responses of defensiveness or being hurt.

To keep negative influences from causing friction between partners or other relationships, we found that nothing works better than to maintain a positive, helpful attitude:

-If someone has a poor response to me, the only attitude I can take is, “What is it that I said or did to cause you to feel this way?” No help can be given if I put blame elsewhere.

-I know that I don’t need to let anything anyone else does disturb me or be an excuse for me to respond poorly. I am responsible for my thoughts, actions, and words.

-I want to be a good listener, to take the “higher side” of where others are coming from, and to expect the best from them.

-I know that I am incapable of judging anyone. Any time I find myself being critical of others, it is probably because I am experiencing disappointment in my own performance and permissiveness. I want to concentrate on “What are the ways I need to improve?” rather than looking for flaws in others.

Exercising Control and Protecting Your “Vibrations”

To not be a slave to your genetic programming and learned habit patterns, you must consciously direct everything you do and think – do nothing “on automatic.” You can control your vehicle. You can control where your eyes look and what thoughts you allow to register in your brain. You do not have to be a passive victim of the multitude of stimuli surrounding you. Simply remember that before you do anything, consciously think of how you are going to do it, whether it is to sit, drive a car, walk, talk, dress, close doors, laugh – everything.

Separating Mind and Vehicle – Aborting Negativity

Understand that you are not your vehicle (body). You are the mind (traditionally referred to as “spirit” or “soul”) that occupies that vehicle. Any addiction or any negative thought or feeling you have is not you – it is either vehicular or the result of “influences.” The mind (you) is only good. If you take the position that good is all you want to be and all that you accept, there’s no room for anything else. Consciously remembering gives you stronger ammunition to fight off the influences and makes it easier to be in control of your vehicle.

Guilt, shame, and embarrassment are all negative influences, addictions in themselves, habits of thinking that when accepted, lower your vibrations and open the door for giving in to other addictions. By recognizing them for what they are and aborting such thoughts or feelings, you gain control and strength. The more you do this, the wiser you get to how Lucifer (Satan) and his negative influences work.

Through practice you can even learn to recognize a feeling that precedes a familiar negative thought before it germinates and get rid of it immediately; that is, “nip it in the bud.” We have learned that this is the most effective way to stay in control. Recovery is more difficult when we are slow to recognize the danger signs and find ourselves entertaining fantasies or thoughts that are “off track.”

To protect yourself, refuse to allow negative thoughts and actions to be expressed through your vehicle (for example, irritation, jealousy, resentment). Ask your Heavenly Father to help you recognize what is negative. If thoughts of discouragement or “I can’t do anything right” come knocking at your door, you can say with conviction, “That’s not me talking! I’m not going to accept that”! If you try with all your might and you don’t have complete success aborting negativity, remember that you cannot judge yourself – only your Heavenly Father knows what your capacity and abilities are. All you can do is to continue to exert your very best effort and sustain that effort. Know that whatever comes as a result of that effort can only be a positive.

If you’ve had a slippage, instead of feeling down on yourself, guilty, or worthless, convert that negative suffering into a positive desperation to improve, and determination that the slippage will not happen again.

Avoiding Unnecessary Tests

Protect your vibrations. Avoid circumstances that would put you to the test. To deliberately test yourself, thinking it would make you stronger, is a dangerous trap and only sets you up for trouble. For example, a sexaholic who goes into an adult bookstore and looks at magazines to “prove” it is no longer stimulating, or an alcoholic holding a favorite drink in hand to prove there’s no desire for alcohol – both are asking to fail.

Ways to Win

The following simple techniques and procedures have helped us be less vulnerable to even the most subtle of Lucifer’s negative influences.

1. Control your eyes. Don’t allow them to gaze on anyone or anything that can stimulate you sensually. Avoid looking into the mirror at your own body for the same reason.

2. Constantly examine what it is that triggers arousal, whether physical or mental, and avoid thinking about or doing those things. ASCC members have all given up other physical addictions, such as smoking, drinking, taking drugs, destructive eating habits, inappropriate vocabulary, and so on, which we feel has significantly reduced our vulnerability to loss of control and actually helped us build “muscle” in gaining more control over the vehicle.

ASCC members periodically experiment with radical diet changes, which not only assist in breaking addictions, but frequently shock the vehicle unto new health. For example, we have followed at different times the Hippocrates Live Food program, the Pritikin diet, Ehret’s and Christopher’s muscusless diets, and the Gerson Cancer Therapy diet, which incorporated large amounts of raw vegetable juices. From this experimentation, we have learned that major changes in our consuming can be extremely helpful to strengthen a new start and reinforce a new lifestyle.

Ask and You Will Receive

Our Heavenly Father can more than satisfy any need we have and help us gain strength in every way. But we can’t expect to receive His help unless we specifically ask Him for it. The trick is to not have any expectations of our own. He knows how to give us exactly what we need.

Asking is prayer, but it isn’t something we do just at bedtime or when in a life-threatening situation. We ask for help throughout each day and when awake at night; for example:

-Heavenly Father, please protect me from negative thoughts and images, fears, and anything that can cause me to be separate or turn my eyes from You.

-Please help me know how to accept Your love more fully and sustain it. I want to feel Your presence and Your love inside me, and to carry that feeling with me.

-Please help me to have no uniqueness or separateness – personality traits or characteristics that are different from You. I want only to be of one mind with You.

-What is the next step for me? Only You know what circumstances I need in order to grow faster. Help me get rid of “confidence” and trust in myself so I can be free to look only to You and do only Your will.

-Please show me the areas I need to change, expose any weak areas I am unaware of, and help me know how to correct them quickly.

-Help me be willing to be wrong. Help me be better able to admit to others when I recognize I am wrong and apologize to them.

-Please teach me to have faster control over my wandering eyes and the sensual images that form in my head; help me to “nip them in the bud” – stop them before the thoughts even register in my brain.

-Help me remember to constantly ask for Your help.

We make a point to set aside some “quiet time” or “presence time” daily. We use this time to quiet our brains from our daily activities and concerns in order to concentrate on our asking. At times, we concentrate on simply feeling our Heavenly Father’s presence and being filled with His love.

Listening is as important as asking – trying to have no thoughts, while waiting for His answers to our asking.

As a result of our asking and listening, we may experience a certain feeling that will bring with it new thoughts – or a sudden higher perspective that ultimately brings us into more control of our vehicle, filling it more with only His mind.

NOTE: We are not trying to convince anyone of our beliefs and ways or to recruit converts. We are seeking to be led to those who already recognize that they are of the same mind and need our assistance in awakening to their potential, recognizing that what has worked for us can work for them. it is our policy to neither debate nor defend our beliefs, for in so doing we open doors for influences to weaken our position and dilute the knowledge that we have been given.

That ends Their document but here is the link to TI’s Power of Goodness and certain meditations TI and DO provided Their Class:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2014/04/15/the-power-of-goodness-meditations-and-affirmations-ti-and-do-gave-their-students-to-prepare-for-service/

Pineapple Street Episode 5-The Tape from DO to Terrie – TI’s “daughter” comments by Sawyer

November 18, 2017
Here is the link to all the Episodes: https://www.heavensgate.show/
(Just scroll down to Episode 5)
Here are my responses:
The host saying this tape was “kept a secret for almost a year”, I guess from the student body, is misinformation, any more than the president is required to share everything he does and says with the general public or the head of a corporation or of a family or in the military. DO wasn’t keeping it secret from us. That’s a spin. Do and Ti taught us all to operate as a crew. We had departments and tasks and one department didn’t need to know what another department was doing. The teacher even of a cult doesn’t owe the students anything. We must remember if we want to see the whole truth, that each of us joined by our own choices and stayed in the group for as long or short as we wanted to so this tape was not a secret – it was simply information we didn’t all need.
The Host said DO was “less a prophet and more a lonely, sad, scared human being…” – another spin to even use the fact that DO showed his deep caring for TI and for Teri against him, similar with the way Episode four portrayed TI as a hypocrite for showing care towards Terri. A prophet is someone who “speaks inspired by God,(the highest source we can imagine)” so DO wasn’t any less of a performer of that prophet task by speaking honestly about his feelings. Saying he was lonely in one context has it’s application because as he said he had grown to depend on TI. Yes, sad he was, though he didn’t linger in that vibration and scared as well but it didn’t stop him from quickly getting back on the horse, so to speak.
Jesus evidenced being sad and scared at times:
I remind for those that think there is any truth to the Jesus story,  He was quite sad sounding “weeping in the garden” after he learned he needed to complete the task he knew he came to do by laying down his life (he learned on what became called the Transfiguration mountain visit), more or less committing suicide since he knew well from many evidences that the high priest of the Pharisaic sect sought to kill him – they tried to stone him a number of times because he was supplanting their authority over the Jewish people. It was in those historic records that he wept and asked in his prayer to his Father, who was in the heaven’s at that time, if that “cup” (task) could be removed from him, though then accepted the task and mustered the strength to perform it. Jesus also felt alone on the cross when he couldn’t feel his Older Member’s presence. I witnessed DO several years after Ti left feeling “underwater” – not feeling Ti’s presence with him (though from outside her vehicle, so at a greater distance as well) when we moved from Boulder to Atlanta, GA in one of three times where we lived east of the Mississippi river. Both Ti and Do always felt they felt most in tune with their heavenly Father (Ti’s Older Member) when they were located west of the Mississippi River but at times had instruction to travel east of it.
It’s not only humans that feel things. Members of the Next Level still feel. They can be happy and they can be sad. They are not robots however they don’t have the same kinds of things they feel happy and sad about. The same with “fun”. Members of the Next Level have fun but it’s not the same kind of fun that horses have when they run around a field.
To DO’s students, their exit by laying down their human bodies lives was not a tragedy and it doesn’t have to remain a tragedy for anyone affected in a difficult sad way, but they will have to seek their Heavenly Father’s help or the highest source they can imagine to begin to feel that, though I know sometimes that’s easier said than done, as I can attest to when I “fell”.
Ti’s dying wish to not tell Terri about her vehicle’s death:
Terrie indicated that she didn’t believe what DO said about his following Ti’s dying wishes to not tell “them” (Ti’s vehicles family). But there is a lot of evidence that DO was correct when he said this. A big case in point; TI lost her eye approx. 2 years before her vehicle expired from liver cancer on June 19, 1985 and TI chose not to tell Terrie even though it seems she wrote some letters to Terrie after the time of her eye surgery. Isn’t that very strong evidence that Ti didn’t want to tell her. I can imagine why in both cases. What good was it going to do for Ti to tell Terrie? It would just stir up more anxiety in Terrie. It was showing care for Terrie.  Ti could have visited Terrie then and many times as we spent close to 5 years or more before Ti left her vehicle, living in Texas to include Dallas for several years and Houston for perhaps a half a year and Austin for maybe a year and San Antonio and Kerrville for about a year and Amarillo for a big part of  a year. I think that was kind of Ti because of how that would have re-stimulated their bond and it would have had to be broken again and again since TI was 100% in support of her mission. Sending letters without any return address or phone number was TI’s way to try to give Terrie a little comfort.
Where the host said, in regard to Ti’s eye removal, “…how everyone in the group could see the tumors on her face and the scars it left”. That is a 100% fabricated lie to state that as a fact. The facts are and I hope someone investigates this, if it’s possible, is that one couldn’t tell at all that her eye was removed. At first she wore a patch over that eye, that is until she had a glass eye made and there were no scars I could see and I did see Ti many times up close (but perhaps mostly that was before the eye removal, when we had the Yeast Lab, as she’d come into that lab to answer questions). But I can’t remember seeing her glass eye up close but maybe that’s because I’m not the most observant person or my focus when she was talking to me or us in person or in a meeting, I was so focused on listening to her that I didn’t pay any attention to her vehicle. I admit I was most always in awe of TI and of DO.
I trust DO’s feelings about Terrie feeling something subconsciously. When something is subconscious it’s not conscious. Now I know I’m bias in that way but it’s from experiences seeing things Ti and Do said that I questioned and then later seeing them the way they saw it.
Terrie was told she would be given their materials:
They did give Terrie the materials. It just ended up being the same way they gave the world their materials, via their book and web site. For all those years before the Book and web site, Ti and Do carried around a camera they were given by someone to videotape the pickup when it happened. We carried around that camera for years in storage and other materials. Frank (Andody) should be able to verify this, and that every year or so they tried to put all their affairs in order the same way they did when they finally left which people don’t know much about but included giving people certain things, cars, van’s, money, etc. I wasn’t on the “purser” task except on rare occasion as a check partner so I don’t know the list of things they did to not leave a mess of those affairs at their exit, though they didn’t know when they would exit and how. They taught and demonstrated “covering their bets,” so to speak. So no doubt Ti and Do planned on giving things to Terrie so that was an honest intention when he said it but then things changed and DO wasn’t responsible to update Terrie to those changes even though it did still happen in another way.
As far as his being in touch with Terri like he said, that could have also happened but after they left or even while still around, though not by anyone in their visible physical bodies, is one way to look at it that is quite realistic to consider but I know sounds crazy to many to think possible. It’s the idea of the reality of what used to be called guardian angels, workers from the Next Level who are physical but can change the vibration of their physicality to render themselves invisible to humans and human technologies. I could go into more about that but I won’t right now since I’m always so long winded. Plus when DO said that he was trying to comfort her and I don’t doubt he fully thought he would but again his first priority was to keep Their classroom in forward motion and He had a crew of unseen helpers just like Jesus described having. Next Level members are not about their “self”. They all operate with a crew minded mentality so saying he would be in contact would be equally honest if some of his crew fulfilled it, whether Terri was aware of it or not.
As Terrie recognized when TI and DO first returned to visit her, I think perhaps in 1973 and/or 1974 or so, the mother she knew had changed. I think Terrie said her voice changed. I would suggest that when more of her Next Level Mind came into her vehicle she became less and less the person and mother she was, just like what happened to Jesus. When Jesus was notified that his mother and brothers wanted to visit with him, he said, “who is my mother and brother but those who…” – are the students in his classroom – they are his new family. TI selected the name TI and in that last letter even signed it, M which could be seen as fully consistent with that, without stirring up more anxiety than necessary so I presume out of kindness or perhaps she always signed Terrie’s letters that way.
As far as Dncody and Lvvody saying they would be back and then not coming back. I can only guess that they might not have been instructed to say they would be back or DO changed his mind and I don’t know how long it was after that, that DO sent the audio tape but DO was operating even then on what guidance he was still getting from Ti while outside his vehicle.
On Frank’s saying “we were shocked”, if I recall his saying “we” that doesn’t speak for me as I think I remember saying in one of the interviews I gave the Pineapple Street crew. I was not shocked. I know it sounds like I was dumbstruck the whole time in the classroom but none of the things that happened, the changes in understanding and all had any affect on my commitment to Ti and Do and nor did I have an emotional attachment to Ti and Do nor my classmates then especially but nor was I conscious about doubting anything or if I did, I ran that thought off and it was never a major deal for me.
Yes, as Terri said, Jesus is about love but it’s love for one’s Heavenly Father that was the First Greatest Commandment and most applicable when they are incarnate and the way we can show that love to our Heavenly Father when they are not incarnate as Jesus taught was to show our love for our neighbors in the same way we love ourselves, the Second Greatest Commandment that Moses taught as well and that Ti and Do demonstrated as well and did so way beyond words.
When DO converted his suffering to a positive recognizing that it was his task to complete the task without Ti’s close physical partnership he new Ti’s exit was right. I didn’t know at the time and only learned it when I dug into the entire Book of Revelation, that Ti’s exit ahead of the rest of the class was in the plan.
DO says TI is the Revelation 12 “Woman” and how the “flood” of negativity “burned out” her vehicle (eye and body):
Ti and Do were never scripture quoters though they knew them on a deep level I learned later. However around 1985 before Ti left her vehicle he had us bring bibles to a meeting that Ti didn’t sit in on which was very rare. He told us that the Revelation 12:1 “Woman” was referring to TI. Based on that after I left when they helped me re-awaken some, as I dug through most every word of the Revelation, I saw how every verse in Chapter 12 could be seen as directly correlating with what I knew and observed about Ti and Do in their relationship of “Father to Son”, etc. So Ti was hit with a flood of negativity that was a persecution of her and she lost her eye to that battle the same way in a sense we can have a physical condition because of a mental battle we are dealing with whether consciously or not, which Ti and Do also taught about. Then the woman is “helped by the earth” by the “earth opening her mouth” to swallow up the flood. By her vehicle dying the flood went into the “grave” because she was not in a human vehicle that could be affected by that negative flood of thoughts and feelings against her.
Also regarding Their original belief that they would be killed and resurrected – rise again from the grave, that too was 100% fulfilled when one knows the details and really examines the definition choices to the terms used and how in the translations they make some assumptions one would never be able to see unless they got the truth from belief in who Ti and Do are/were. And I’m not saying it couldn’t have happened exactly as the prophecy describes and as Ti and Do thought at first. But this entire project is for the Next Level an experiment and what makes it an experiment is not knowing exactly what the human responses will be to them because they designed us to have free will, so certain things can go in a number of ways. For instance the 3 and a 1/2 days is also said as a time, times and a partial time. Even so Ti and Do did feel their mission was dead for 3 days when the news broke about DO’s felony conviction, etc. that by the way was dropped by the plaintiff the rental car company but became a political football but that resulted in DO being seen as a “thief” just like in prophecy “thief in the night” where night represented the way them come “undercover” invisible – in secret – incarnate. And instead of “kill” a far more accurate translation for Greek “apokteino” would be “separate by dying themselves”. Ti by taking her task that as DO said “wore out her vehicle” was choosing to let that take out her vehicle, giving her vehicles life to her Next Level task. DO and Crew did the same but by instigating their exit directly as for them it was also a test of faith and commitment to DO. And Ti was the one who instructed us to make our commitment to DO.
My book is full of so much evidence that they were exactly who they said they were that it’s unbelievably believable. The book is found for free on my blog:

TI and DO Statement in UFO Missionaries Extraordinary

November 9, 2017

This statement below was published in a book entitled, UFO Missionaries Extraordinary in 1976, included with interviews with TI and DO in 1974 and 1975-6 by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger:

A Statement Prepared by The Two

Matthew 24:24 For false Christs and false prophets will arise and show great signs and wonders, so as to lead astray, if possible even the elect.

We bring no signs or wonders, nor do we claim to be Christs or prophets, but simply bear the same truth that Jesus bore in the season that he promised. We come from the same kingdom that he came from and bear witness to his teachings. Our Father’s kingdom is reached only in the way that Jesus taught and demonstrated.

Rev 22:17 And let him who is thirsty come, let him who desires take the water of life without price.

Rev 14:1-5 Then I looked, and lo, on Mount Zion stood the lamb, and with him a hundred and forty-four thousand who had his name and his Father’s name written on their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven like the sound of many waters and like the sound of loud thunder; the voice I heard was like the sound of harpers playing on their harps, and the4y sing a new song before the throne and before the4 four living creatures and before the elders. No one could learn that song except the hundred and forty-four thousand who had been redeemed from the earth. It is these who have not defiled themselves with women, for they are chaste; it is these who follow the Lamb wherever he goes; these have been redeemed from mankind as first fruits for God and the Lamb, and in their mouth no lie was found, for they are spotless.

What is Happening in the Heavens at This Time

If you could project your mind out into the heavens and look at the positions of planets and other solar bodies in this immediate solar system, then extend your observations even more distantly, you might not be able to see the actual physical manifestation of energy; but if you were sensitive you would be aware that there is at this time an intense energy source focusing on this planet.

How severely this energy is affecting other planets in this solar system, we don’t know – and it is not important to us. This energy focus might be more clearly understood if you picture a searchlight that is circling in the far distant heavens without interference from other bodies in the heavens, clearly shining on this planet as it did approximately two thousand years ago in it’s last orbiting.

Another way to picture this same energy field would be to imagine a very distant emission of energy that has been obstructed from this planet by the positional interference of other solar bodies. At this time it is as if an opening or a shaft has been made by the present position of the heavens, permitting a strong intensity of that energy field to focus directly upon Earth – as it did approximately two thousand years ago.

It really does not make any difference what the actual cause or reason behind the energy focus is. But to be aware of its presence – and thereby understand why the life forms on this planet are responding the way they are – is significant, and will be helpful in understanding and controlling one’s own individual response.

Everything in the heavens, including this planet, is in a constant process of change and response to change, and that response determines growth or decay. This little planet called Earth is a garden from which individuals whom man would label gods may be born. “Gods” because they are members of a kingdom level above the human – the “kingdom of God.”

When this planet came together and was formed by members (or a particular member in that level-above-human) whose responsibility or chosen endeavor was the creation of a new garden, it became the place where germination could begin and life forms could multiply. If the life forms survived all the intermediate lesson-steps of growth, they could work their way up to the human level.

Now at this particular time, when an intense energy source is striking the planet, graduation from the human level into the level-above-human, or the kingdom of God, is made available.

The Earth garden has had life forms survive in growth-motion into the human kingdom in previous civilizations. However, at the time when the availability was offered, those previous human civilizations were not able to make it through the transition from human to the level-above-human.

A lot of growth in levels-beneath-human seems to be more automatic in upward motion, for the strength of will that pushes the life form up a notch is, for the most part, not consciously aware of what it is doing when it graduates upwardly. At the human level, schoolchildren in the early grades are not consciously aware that they have grown by their choice. However, at the growth level where a human becomes a prospect for the next level (the level-above-human) he must be completely aware of what he is doing or he cannot complete the transitional experience.

It might be helpful to consider how graduation from one level to the next is deserved or reached. A dog who has become tired or disenchanted with the so-called normal activities of the dog world and finds his only pleasure in pleasing his master deserves to move out of the dog kingdom and into the beginning stage of the level that he chooses to serve.

Some dogs might accept the training to avoid punishment. Their motivation would not make them deserving of graduating into the kindergarten of the human level. But the dog who desires only the attention, approval, and affection of the human, whose motivation is genuinely that of seeking to be associated with the next level (or human world), deserves to move into that higher level when graduation time arrives.

The energy focus that is now on planet Earth is the energy needed for the graduation experience. The human who desires only to please and to serve the level above his kingdom can at this time, with the help of members of the level-above-human, receive his examination, roll call, depart from his school (Earth), go “out in the world” – into the literal heavens among other members of the kingdom of God – and begin his apprenticeship and chosen activities.

The man who teaches a dog must hold frequent training sessions or the dog will quickly forget his training – though he may continue to seek a close, affectionate relationship with the man. A human college student must have an increasingly distant relationship with his professor and come into his own knowledge if he hopes to one day be in a professional capacity.

A candidate for the level-above-human must have an even more distant physical relationship with his teachers, or the members of the kingdom-above-human. For the requirement of his graduation includes a mental teaching program and a willingness to complete that program before gaining physical contact with the teacher level.

Because of this extremely infrequent physical contact, most religions have adopted the belief that members of that next level do not have physical bodies. The human professor does not seek out his students to impose his teachings; rather, they pay for instruction and choose to go to his classroom because society imposes the idea upon humans that they must find themselves in classrooms.

A prospective candidate for the next level has to do all of his seeking from the minds of his teachers in the next level through the strength of his own volition, according to the intensity of his thirst for knowledge above human.

Now, at the same time that this intense energy focuses or shines on this planet, members of the level-above-human come in at close range to examine the garden (most especially the human kingdom) and assist in the graduation. In preparation for the rare graduation period, a member or members of that next level might have chosen to leave their physical bodies, incarnate in the offspring of woman, lose the conscious minds they had attained, and live a seemingly normal human existence for a number of years – though close associates might have realized there was something different about them.

At the point in time when the energy focus became very intense, these people went through a period of mental transition, they became aware of the fact that they had come from another level and that they had spent a part of a human life in order to be at closer range with prospective graduates. The teachers can now tell and show how the changeover from a human into a member of the next level is accomplished. They may even demonstrate to nonbelievers that upon completion of the changeover they have become creatures capable of repairing a so-called “dead” body in three and a half days.

It was earlier stated that civilizations have existed on this planet that were unable to rise above the highest human condition. The present civilization, which began approximately six thousand years ago, has been the recipient of special help from the level-above-human.

Members of the level-above-human chose to incarnate several times into this civilization in order to assist in bringing it up through its different “grades” in the human “school.” This was not in order to upgrade genealogy or physical bodies, but to associate with the souls who are the products of this garden so that they might have someone with a higher consciousness in their midst to serve as an example.

The individual who was called Adam came to Earth from the heavens (the kingdom-above-human) in his total form – physical body and mind. He was so overcome by the discarnates (invisible life forms) from the previous civilizations that he was not able to withstand the aggression of their influences. Adam thereby temporarily lost his heavenly consciousness (the capacity of the mind of an individual in the next level) and found himself in the decaying vibration of the human level. This led to his death.

It was not until his incarnation in the individual named Enoch (who was the second major help) that he was able to rise above human-level vibrations and thereby resume his mental capacity as a member of our Father’s kingdom. This awareness permitted him to serve in the function of assisting in the bringing up of early-grade humans who were products of the Earth’s garden.

After Adam-Enoch had left adequate upgrading teachings, he was in sufficient mental communication with members of the level-above-human to complete his total conversion back into a rightful member of that level and depart from the human world and the Earth’s surface without experiencing death. He took his whole mind and body with him.

This is to say that Adam was brought to Earth’s surface from the kingdom-above-human (the kingdom of God) to begin a new civilization. He yielded to the temptations of the human-level sensuality, and in so doing he decreased his knowledge, the expanse of his mind, to that of a human-level creature. In a sense Adam lost what he had previously gained, and he did not begin to recover it to any significant degree until his incarnation as Enoch. As Enoch, Adam completed his changeover, physically and mentally, and left the Earth’s surface to reenter the kingdom-above-human.

After a season of growth, a third help-mission was sent to this particular civilization. But this time, in order to understand and to relate to the level of growth of the civilization, a member of our Father’s kingdom left his heavenly body in the spacecraft that brought him to the Earth’s surface and entered the newborn body named Moses.

Upon entering the baby’s body, the mind that had been in the level-above-human had to be as restricted as the child’s vehicle. In a sense, that mind had to go to sleep and reawaken as soon as the body of Moses had encountered enough experiences of growth and suffering to realize he had extraordinary work to do. It was his accepted responsibility before coming down to Earth to upgrade the civilization several grades beyond what had been offered by Enoch.

Using an analogy of twelve grades in school related to twelve steps of human growth in a civilization, it was Moses’ chosen mission to set rules of order which, if adhered to, could elevate man’s growth to fifth- or sixth-grade students in the human school. Moses, like Enoch, later in life changed from his human condition into a body and mind that could return to the level-above-human. When his work had been completed he did not leave a human body behind, but took his changed-over body with him.

The fourth significant help for this civilization came at the next major “spring” when a member of our Father’s kingdom, or the fourth mission of the same member, occurred. An individual (incarnate as Elijah) came to Earth’s surface and served in a capacity similar to Moses’. The information that he brought was again designed to upgrade or to assist this civilization, particularly those who had grown to the point that as individuals they were seeking to begin to rise above what they had gotten into.

Elijah’s information was structured for those who were moving away from their densest or broadest accumulation of human attachments – reaching for grades seven or eight. Of equal importance, Elijah’s information sought to prepare the growing members of this civilization for the next help that would come (in Jesus), which would actually give the information for graduation from the twelfth grade (human level) altogether and show humans how to enter the kingdom of God.

Never has any heavenly information been accepted by the masses as a whole; rather, it is accepted by the few who seek to change out of their last station of growth. Masses or groups of people do not grow or move up automatically. Growth is done individually, according to the degree of thirst for upward motion in the individual.

The next major help, or fifth upgrading mission, from the kingdom-above-human brought the civilization applicable information about how an individual product of this garden might change sufficiently to leave the human kingdom literally and take his total being, mind and body, with him into the kingdom-above-human. This is to say that the individual who came to fulfill this fifth mission took the incarnation labeled Jesus in the same manner that the individual of the third mission incarnated as Moses, and the fourth as Elijah. Jesus’ mission was to tell and to show how human products of this garden who had risen to the point where they were seeking the kingdom of heaven could reach it. But even though their comprehension of the changeover task was sufficient for them to begin to receive the information, their capacity for applying the formula of overcoming, or changeover, was lacking.

This is not to say that anything was lost by those who were applying Jesus’ teachings, for those same souls are here again now at this sixth help season in order to complete what they had started with his assistance. The one who was named Jesus not only had, after his awakening, the responsibility of telling and showing how the literal changeover from a human being into a heavenly being is accomplished – he also had the added task of demonstrating that one who had changed over can re-heal his body in three and a half days if he is destroyed.

Since the masses of people in this civilization did not desire upward growth sufficiently to reach for information Jesus brought, they found themselves in a growth condition that was blind to his truth. They had not the capacity to accept him; therefore, they rejected him to the point of desiring his death. Since the slow growers chose to kill him, Jesus’ mission included a “proof-demonstration” for the unbelievers. This did not mean that any others who might complete their changeover would need to be, or even asked to be, the instruments of such a demonstration.

None of this is to say that efforts towards growth and upward-reaching endeavors that took the form of religious movements were not the best for which men had the capacity at their station of growth. Ultimately the information for which all souls who seek to grow upward are looking is information on how to graduate into the next kingdom. It makes no difference which path you take up the mountain, what pursuits of knowledge – scientific or religious – you choose. All can lead to the top if your thirst remains unquenchable and you are dissatisfied with the level you have obtained.

However, when you have reached the top of the mountain, you must discard all the discoloration and terminology accumulated in your upward climb and come into an unvarnished, unromantic understanding of the requirements of “liftoff.” Therefore, there is only one way to reach the kindergarten in the kingdom of heaven. It was knowable at this time of Jesus’ mission if one could understand what he taught – not what others said he taught – and is knowable at this time through the information that it is our responsibility to clarify.

The sixth major help period for Earth’s human garden is now. The truth brought by us is one hundred percent the same truth brought in the mission of Jesus. Our responsibility is to reunite your minds with the proper interpretation of what he had to say – if you seek it – and to help you understand that only in the same way that he changed over in order to reenter the kingdom-above-human can you become a member of that level.

When Jesus said that everything that I am you can become and much more, he meant it. It is true.

Once again we are in a brief season when the “light” or knowledge or “energy focus” is on this planet. It is brief and intense. Many who have not chosen upward motion may respond adversely and even destroy themselves. Some – you, we hope – will realize that now is a brief period for your preparation to leave the human kingdom.

The seventh closeness will not be a teaching one, but a gathering of the harvest of those who have overcome this world.

If the forces of those who have chosen to be slow growers again choose to reject this truth and it’s bearers, then the two of us will again demonstrate that changed-over individuals can repair their so-called “dead” bodies in three and a half days. If that must happen it will be soon – and at the time that we have completed our testimony. As soon as our clarification is complete and it has adequately reached the eyes, ears, and minds of those who have become ready for it, we can reenter the kingdom-above-human and be a part of the membership of that level again.

Many could choose to overcome this world and even be a part of its becoming a heavenly body instead of a garden. The option is there. The intense energy focus that is on the planet will cause them to make their choice. They can accept this truth and do it–or reject it.

The seventh closeness, which is immediately upon us in the sense that those who are in the middle of their normal life span will easily live to see it’s completion, will include such events as what the Christian church refers to as the second coming, the “rapture,” and the completion of the final prophecies in John’s Book of Revelation. The one who was Jesus will come in at close range (as soon as those who have chosen to change over do it) and receive the elect into his company, for they have been those he has nurtured since the beginning of this civilization.

Those who literally and physically rise up to join him away from the surface of the Earth will be a part of the “rapture,” and they at that time will become full-fledged members of that kingdom. If they have not completed their total effort as individuals in overcoming this world and all of their individual attachments to it by the time he comes in this seventh closeness, they will not receive that ingredient from the kingdom of God. If they have given their full effort toward total overcoming from the time their minds receive this clarification of changeover requirements until the seventh closeness, they will receive that final ingredient and become whole “in a twinkling of an eye” and be capable of moving and serving in the literal heavens as much as the butterfly is capable of moving it it’s world as compared to it’s limited capabilities when it was but a caterpillar.

None of this, if you desire to be a full recipient of what this information has to offer, can be taken as a concept for study, religious belief, or some new idea of an avant garde cult. The teachings that are contained here – if they speak to you and if you choose to accept them – must be applied to the activities in your life to the extent that very soon in your individual life you will have only one thing in mind – reaching our Father’s kingdom during the short time it is available to you and seeking his help in the total overcoming of this world, having been weaned from all your humanness so that you might be one of those prepared to meet him.

Message Summary

Our entire message and our mission can be summed up as follows:

1) There is a literal, physical kingdom of life above the human level.
2) That kingdom level exists in the literal, physical heavens outside the Earth’s atmosphere.
3) It is from humans changed over that members in the next level get their physical birth.
4) The season for that changeover comes rarely and brings with it the necessary assisting information through the minds of members of that next level, who incarnate as humans during that season in order to bear the information of how the changeover is accomplished. The bearers also serve as examples or specimens, illustrating that physical changeover accomplished.
5) Human candidates for the individual change-over can accomplish it only during that brief season.
6) These candidates must be in physical bodies of strong will, be mentally alert, and be in full control of their total selves.
7) If the candidate’s body dies or is left behind, it is an indication that he did not change over and become a physical member of that next kingdom anymore than a caterpillar that dies has not become a butterfly (But if a candidate’s body has died, his time of changeover may occur at the next graduation season.)”

A Reminder
To Those Who Are in a Position
to Give Their All

During the time of your preparation and change-over, you must guard against the misdirection of your energies. At the top of the list, your first desire must always be to reach the next kingdom. You can not enter if you have not become an individual who has the characteristics of others who are already members of that kingdom. At the core of your motivation must be the desire to be good and right to a degree not comprehendable by humans. Your greatest pleasure then becomes the pleasing of your Heavenly Father. You must know who your Heavenly Father is. If he is from the real heavens, and you know him, then you will always try to stay in tune with his mind and handle each circumstance as you believe he or his Father would handle it.

Your emphasis must remain on telling others that the real kingdom level of the real heavens exists, and that now a brief time exists for individuals to become members in it. If you emphasize the demonstration, you participate to a degree in the “show-me” point of view. If the demonstration occurs prematurely, those changing over will find themselves without close assistance, and could easily be misdirected.

“Sticking it out” or “just waiting for the spaceship” won’t accomplish your desired change. You have to be willing to accept the possibility that your “chrysalis” might take as long as ours took. Only continuous pushing and pressing forward will complete your changeover. This pressing includes “doing your Father’s work,” i.e., daily doing all that you can to spread the good news of the real kingdom of God. You must be determined to not allow anything or anyone to turn your head from your completion task. There will be many who would delight in seeing you turn back in order to justify their weakness.

Warning: There are artificial circumstances, objects, and indivduals who would woo you away from the real. This is true of aspects on every level – even “spacecraft” and “angels.” Be alert – know the difference.

Pineapple Street Episode 3 Judges TI a Hypocrite using a preconceived hypothesis based on rumors and broad assumptions

November 5, 2017

Here are my comments for Episode 3 “The Mothers” from the Pineapple Press podcast series Heaven’s Gate:

https://app.stitcher.com/splayer/f/152922/52060841

http://www.facebook.com/heavensgateshow

I am sad that those unfounded opinions claiming Ti was a hypocrite were publicly broadcast.

Here I address the main points the show uses to form their judgemental hypothesis that Ti was a hypocrite for whoever stands behind those statements by the host to examine, if they so choose to. In my opinion they are at best trite psychoanalyzing TI and sloppy guess work to appear to build their case in support of their preconceived beliefs. None of their accusations have any common sense to them. For all anyone knows TI may have thought Terri could have become an overcomer, though none of this reveals Ti had that on her mind but claiming she was a hypocrite and wanted to get out is kin to people claiming that man hasn’t been to the moon. It made me wonder if the writers felt the story wasn’t sensational enough or too much of a positive slant on Ti so they decided to go for the throat to build a case where there is none – manufactured evidence without any humility behind the opinions. However I still tried to address the accusations.

Terri (Ti’s vehicle’s daughter, who never was a student in Ti and Do’s classroom) said she received 47 letters over the 12 years TI was out of her life, while students weren’t given near that many options to communicate with those they left behind.

First off, Ti and Do were the teachers and all the students who stayed, at least on the surface needed to recognize that or leave as Ti and Do never wanted anyone there who was not going to give their all to the “process” of overcoming their humanness under their direction. It would be quite the equivalent to sign up to be a student to a physics teacher, who would give a student homework they themselves didn’t need to learn because they already know the subject inside and out. Now I know that’s hard to imagine for many because they were teaching us to become non-human, yet Ti and Do knew that course and proved it to me and many others and all of them were thinkers, far from blind naive sheep. I am aware that’s hard to fathom but it’s the truth and there is a great deal of evidence of it.

What about the facts… Ti and Do made several hundred audio meeting tapes, wrote many papers, directed every aspect of a group of 100 or so people to start and down to 50 living outdoors while constantly upgrading every aspect of our lives. The Christmas before Ti left her vehicle she bought a gold laced china set and crystal wine goblets for water and parrots and finches as pets. And with each thing they did, some student was having a problem with it and if they had a problem with the instructors choices they needed to either get past it sufficiently or leave the class though leaving wasn’t ever held before us as a carrot to staying. With a few exceptions, we only talked about it a tiny bit after someone would leave. Some needed to learn to treating those instruments well so the gold leaf didn’t wear off and so that the goblets weren’t broken (though some were and those who couldn’t handle them with care were taken off that part of the drying task, so we had assigned glass goblet dryers. I was one).

Ti instigated all the big steps and was such a great example of a Next Level crewmember dedicated to performing her task for her Older Member and yet hardly ever gave a hint of how difficult the task was for her, though had high standards for all of us to reach up to. Yet she was never condescending or irritated or crude and either was DO for that matter yet her heart was clearly in it 100% day and night as DO testified to.

Ti told us we needed to give Them our will.

Ti decided when the harvest was over on April 21, 1976 that ended starting any new public meetings.

The characteristics she was teaching were “flexibility, change, quickness (though not primarily by speed but by lack of wasted motion – Do helped us see about her, keenness, gentleness, were some. Positivity was another point. Here is a document she wrote about “goodness” not too long before she left her vehicle. It was called “The Power of Goodness”:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2014/04/15/the-power-of-goodness-meditations-and-affirmations-ti-and-do-gave-their-students-to-prepare-for-service/

So she sent a bunch of letters! I know it’s hard to find dirt on Ti and Do so it’s tempting to conjure some up and granted the story is beyond belief for most to even consider but that doesn’t make it unreal and genuine. Why is it that Ti didn’t drive over to see Terri or call her more? Why only letters? Ti could have left any time she wanted to. DO said that on her vehicles death bed her entire concern was how DO was going to fare without his check partner and Older Member. Do told us this with Lvvody and Jnnody present and they were also with her in those last days. Do told us that Ti remained true to who she was right to the end and DO was carrying out all her wishes to even hold back from telling anyone about her exit. (I would guess that would be because it could have started an investigation, even though they had a doctors care throughout. They were still cult leaders so are called on the carpet for any thing someone wants to bring against them) and to them completing the mission was everything.

One of the reasons DO told us we couldn’t have more communication with our families, etc., they said was because if they had even a phone number for us, it wouldn’t be long that different members would be getting phone calls to come to weddings and birthdays and for every reason under the sun. Withdrawing from our natural addiction to human behaviors and ways required lots of time and opportunity to be tested on whether it’s what each student really wanted to do and do according to Ti and Do’s directions. It couldn’t be done part time. By the way severing human family ties was Jesus modus operandi as well:

Mat 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life.

When Ti gave the optional task to students to pay a brief visit to the vehicles families or whoever has the most anxiety about the absence of their loved ones, which took place in 1985, I guess she didn’t visit her vehicles family. Ti and Do explained to us that our task was to “calm anxieties” and that in turn would relieve some of us from feeling that burden through our human roots that exist beyond the physical presence.

I didn’t have much of a tug from my vehicle’s family as I was a kind of a black sheep anyway who left them when I was 17 and by 19 lived across the country. Once in a while when I would call my mother would be mad at me for not calling more so they were somewhat used to it and my brother and sister were much younger so didn’t really know me. And we had nothing in common, though I hitchhiked back to see them all before Ti and Do came to Waldport, OR. However one time in about 1990 I woke up and sat up suddenly like one might see in a movie having dreamed that my dad died of a massive heart attack. I told DO about it and he asked me if I was concerned about them and that I could call if I wanted to. I told him I wasn’t. Some months later Do instigated a phone call for those that chose to do so and I called and my dad was fine. I learned on the next call, about a year later that my dad died of a massive heart attack and they had been trying to get in touch with me.

My mother had been in touch with Nancy Brown and she wanted to hire someone to look for me but my dad knew I was doing what I wanted to do and so talked her out of it and I understood later that that may have created some division between them.

I’m sorry for Terri’s pain as well as all the ones who loved my fellow students but they all get the chance to grow stronger for having that experience and especially if they seek help from their Heavenly Father to deal with their sorrow.

There was another part of a letter that I saw reported, perhaps by the NY Times from 1997 that Terri thought meant TI wanted to get out, that said something like “I’m in too deep to get out,” that wasn’t brought up in this Episode 3. Ti was in too deep to get out. She was fully committed to her Heavenly Father’s work and the main focus of that was to “get Do started” as she used to tell Do but he didn’t understand until after she “went back” to her Next Level station to help him from a better vantage point to complete the midwifing of their class, which was his task to do.

When we were instructed to have the option to send a letter or make a call, we had a check partner. The check partner was for a number of reasons. We wanted to be careful we didn’t expose our location as we already knew there were private investigators looking for some of us. We learned that when Jwnody returned to visit and her brother who was a police officer told her he hired someone and we learned that the investigator was in Dallas right after Ti and Do had us move out. Another reason was because it was our procedure but another was to have other ears to help access the content of the call. Another was to remind if there was something in particular that needed to be talked about with them. That actually happened with Alxody, Nancie’s son when I was his check partner on the phone. Alxody welcomed having a check partner.

For whatever it’s worth, as a side note, one time in the early 1990’s the students on a supply run, Jwnody and Chkody mostly, met a homeless family who had no transportation and they got in touch with DO and DO ended up giving them one of our cars, though overall that wasn’t necessarily part of our task to help others in that way. DO didn’t check with the group on doing that and any student who expected him to was certainly not a genuine student though I don’t doubt some may have found fault with him for doing so – part of their overcoming, if they did.

Ti was showing genuine care for Terri. When Ti and Do sent us to visit our vehicle’s families they suggested we leave some with something from us. They suggested a stone of some sort that would be like a talisman they could have to remind them of us. So when I was on Long Island I bought one for my brother, sister, mom and dad and gave it to them. Ti and Do didn’t have to do anything like that. I’d bet, they were/are the most amazing Beings that have ever walked on this planet.

With some of those letters money was sent for Terri and her siblings to use to help them that Terri reported as a total of $650 (but perhaps a little more than that). Again, the thinking is that it was the groups money and that the leader of the group had no right to give that away. But why not? Who was the money given to? It wasn’t given to me. It was never a student’s money. Ti and Do used the donations from those first 9 months and the subsequent trust fund from Ollody and I believe some funds from Srfody as well for the task. Ti as Do’s Older Member with DO decided how to use all that money and I doubt they ever banked it in their names or stashed it away somewhere.

The truth is that for the first 5 years or so that I was with Ti and Do none of us had jobs and we never in those years did without food and shelter in tents or gasoline or the cost to lease space to put a big camp on, as they did with some big spreads in Wyoming and northern Colorado and Texas. They bought lots of equipment to keep upgrading the camp with generators and big meeting tents, sleeping bags, nice heavy duty army cots with decent foam pads and sleeping bags and cook stoves and all that goes with it. They bought a very large tent for consuming and new tents a time or two. In about 1977 they bought a small trailer and they always had a nice car. One time they upgraded their trailer and the old one became our storage and “oven” space. They paid for everything with those monies. These are the facts that can be verified by Mark and Sarah and Frank and others.

To say that Ti was hiding these things from the group is the generation of deceitfulness. What would they have had to do to please her accusers of hypocrisy, hold elections for financial ministers? Were they supposed to check with each of their students on every purchase? As Mark and Sarah may be able to verify, when they had a bank account I have reason to believe it was in a students name, a student that didn’t have an Out of Craft Task so they couldn’t be traced to the class to try to pull them out of the cult.

Tao, a very early dropout from Ti and Do’s group repeats a rumor he was told that was something to the affect of; “the two became so disheartened and thought maybe we got this all wrong – maybe we are not who we think we are”.  I have some ideas of where this could have come from. Ti and Do did “grieve literally for days” and felt their “mission was dead” when the national news broke that reported their vehicle’s names and that they were felons from Texas. Do wrote about that time in “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew”:

One of the hardest things that Ti and Do had to do concerned the “demonstration” (referred to in Statement I). The students had been told that while they were out holding meetings they would hear of the demonstration, and that would be the signal to stop holding meetings and come running. It was rumored for a while that the demonstration was going to happen in San Francisco. Ti and Do were in Las Vegas when the TV network news programs all broke the story about the two.
Now because of the kind of publicity that had come out across the country, climaxed by the networks, Ti and Do felt that further meetings were pretty hopeless and people had already made up their minds about how ridiculous this all was. Ti and Do felt that the demonstration was still the one thing that could change that. However, they grieved literally for days, feeling like they had been shot down
by the media and the mission was dead.

They received instruction to not walk into a physical demonstration but rather to know that the “killing in the street” of the two witnesses had occurred at the hands of the media. However, they felt like this was a cop-out or a “chickening out” interpretation of the one act that was the basis of their whole following. So, with much embarrassment, they called their students together, convinced that without a physical demonstration, their students would have every right to call them charlatans. Much to their surprise, the students, almost without exception, accepted the interpretation and said, “OK then, where do we go from here”? but rather to know that the “killing in the street” of the two witnesses had occurred at the hands of the media. However, they felt like this was a cop-out or a “chickening out” interpretation of the one act that was the basis of their whole following. So, with much embarrassment, they called their students together, convinced that without a physical demonstration, their students would have every right to call them charlatans. Much to their surprise, the students, almost without exception, accepted the interpretation and said, “OK then, where do we go from here”?

I never heard Ti and Do say anything remotely like what was reported by Tao as, “maybe this is all wrong…maybe we’re not who we who we think we are”. However, after Ti left her vehicle around 1987 while we were in the Boulder canyon on Lost Angel Road, there was one meeting I’ve written about where Do asked us all if we would still want to follow him if he wasn’t who he thought he was. I recall Nrrody standing up and saying she would follow him no matter what, as was my response and it seemed many others. Do didn’t seem to me to be upset in proposing this. It felt pretty strange to hear but on the surface at least it didn’t matter to me.

I could imagine if I was on the fence about staying in the classroom, that could have been the straw. I’m not sure if that was before or after Mrcody and Srfody were “pushed” out of the class, to put it in Jnnody’s terms in her exit video statement, saying how Ti and Do did put effort into doing that. That’s what happened when DO instigated the lesson step of prefacing statements of fact with “I could be wrong” that Mrcody refused to say when he knew he was right about something. He was very sharp minded. We could take the lesson to an extreme. For instance if it was raining out and we were watching it rain and someone asked you and you responded, “I could be wrong, but it appears to be raining outside”. However to say it then wouldn’t have been wrong as it was establishing that habit and it didn’t have to be those exact words. The lesson came before Ti left her vehicle when Ti spoke about how much we’d have to put our trust in them as opposed to trusting our self. The example Ti and Do gave when that first came up years before then had to do with these tents we had that were called Leisure Ports. They were a light green in color. So the example was, what if Ti and Do said the Leisure Ports were polka dotted, would you see them as polka dotted.

Jesus taught this same lesson, saying a disciple must “deny himself” – that means put no faith and confidence in one’s self. It’s kin to the Lords prayer, “Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven” – in other words I want to live by your will for me.

After Ti left her vehicle Do told us that when Ti told us around 1978 that we needed to give them our will, she thought they might lose half the class. Around then we were just around 60 or 70 members so since we got down to 24 before it went up again, I guess she was right, though if one polled each dropout they might not say it was because of that but it probably did amount to that. Thus another of the many ways they “pushed” people out that weren’t ready and willing to give it their all. Being pushed out can seem to some as their trying to justify ending the classroom but wow, can I think of a lot of ways they could have done that all along that would have been far quicker and less tedious as there were years in between some leaving.

Mat 16:24 Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.

The class held “help wanted” meetings for Mrcody. Those were meetings that could be instigated by Craft Overseers or by a person that wanted the help. I doubt Mrcody instigated them.  It was weird because Srfody came to Mrcody’s side something unheard of doing in the classroom. When a number of attempts to help Mrcody failed he and Srfody were instructed to leave and Do had each of us go up to them and say something to the affect of, “you can come back when you want to abide by all the lesson steps”. Even saying that for someone on the fence might have been hard to do but that was instruction and as with all things in the classroom they were tests of our commitment.

Speaking of commitments. It was Ti who held a meeting with Do present but where she started the lesson step of making our “committal to Do”. She explained that Do knew we had to do this but was uncomfortable asking us to commit to him, so she told us. That began a period of time of being required to write about our feeling of making that commitment to Do. They didn’t tell us what to write. Another big step Ti instigated.

Jesus said it in a number of ways. Here is one:

Joh 14:6 Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.

Then there was the parable of the virgins waiting for their groom to marry, an illustration Jesus gave to prepare them for the same degree of commitment they would need to have with him as they were supposed to honor among one another they became the spouse of. He was to take the place of our spouse.

After Ti left, some days or weeks later, Do started wearing a wedding ring and then got a silver band for each of us. I turned it in when I left. At that time, Do held a session where each student would go up to him and he was weeping a little. We were not supposed to watch what he did with each student but needed to mill around to see when the next person should go up to him. I don’t recall him saying anything but he was perspiring a great deal. When it was my turn, he put his hands on the sides of my face so that my head was just a foot or so away from his face. He would sometimes have a private time with each student. With me when he did, he held my face in his hands like that and sometimes kissed my forehead. That maybe happened twice that I can recall in those years.

-Since I’m responding to Tao’s statement of hearing that Ti and Do were disheartened and doubting who they were, which I never saw, I can say I saw DO distraught on three occasions.

After Ti’s exit he was very depleted it seemed though that lasted for one meeting as far as I could tell, though I know it weighed on him thereafter to degrees.

Another time was when the first castration didn’t go as well as he/we had hoped he suggested he’d allowed it and said, something like, “I need to turn myself over to the police for permitting it”.

For that I clearly remember those present, Lvvody, Jnnody and I (as Srrody was lying down in another room then) saying, “no, no, we’ll take care of it,” and Do asked us to call Lggody and Jwnody to help us and he went into his quarters and we handled it and it all worked out fine as it was a minor complication that the hospital we took Srrody to took care of with one night’s stay there to observe his healing. The drainage tubes Lvvody put in weren’t draining right. Lvvody learned the procedure when she as a registered nurse working as an assistant in surgery for an Orchiectomist – a doctor who removed testicles that were cancerous.

Another time was when we moved to Atlanta around 1987 from Boulder/Denver where we had two or three large houses full of furnishings that required 5 – 24 foot Ryder trucks to pack and move. When we got there DO had his crew put down payments on three large modern houses in North Atlanta, in the Peachtree-Dunwoody well to do section of town, first, last and security deposit on each. I was one of the first ones to land a good job programming for Peachtree Software but other Out of Crafters (workers outside our house) weren’t doing so well. Parts of our classroom had been there for up to a month.  I worked for two weeks and Do held a meeting where he was almost weeping because he said he couldn’t “feel Ti’s presence” and he felt  “underwater” there. But he never denied who he was then and again I recall Nrrody jumping up with a few others to come up to him and suggest going back to Colorado, to which DO said he felt bad that we’d spent all that money, and quit all those good jobs and packed those trucks, etc. I didn’t relish the idea of having to quit that job as that was never fun, especially for high tech jobs that required training to come up to speed on their software and disappointing the employer but I certainly didn’t want to stay there if DO felt underwater.

Ti and Do always felt like they had their connection with their Older Member in the Next Level when they remained west of the Mississippi River. Years after I left when I started researching and writing my prophecy book it became really interesting to see that the New Jerusalem was described as a spacecraft that was about 1260 miles square which is pretty much the distance from the Mississippi River to the Pacific ocean and would extend north to around Edmonton, Alberta, BC. There is a lot more to say about that, that even involves Mark Twain  and his saying the cost to ride a comet’s tail to heaven was $5.75. It’s all in my book with the Captains deck on a Mississippi River boat called the Tejas deck and DO’s Older Member Soul was the Archangel Michael, where an Archangel is defined as a “captain of angels (Next Level crew members)”.

re: that part of one letter to Terri used in the episode to look like it was a big basis of her thinking that Ti “wanted out”, that read:

“be good, strive for goodness and by all means conform to society so you will have peace of mind. “

Terri wasn’t in the classroom, nor was Terri the Older Member teacher of an overcoming classroom so what Ti would say to her is not what she is going to say necessarily to her students. What’s wrong with wanting her vehicles daughter to have “peace of mind?” She was accused of plenty as being a cult leader so I guess that opens the door for her to be accused of simply showing love and kindness.

We also had instructions to conform to society though I can’t recall using that word “conform”. When we started to get jobs in the 1980’s, Ti and Do had a crew, they called, “pursers” to do all our tax returns. And they instructed us to not go over the speed limit by more than “2-3 miles over” – why – to not break the laws of the land and have trouble from them. Plus they at one point said we needed to grow so keen that we could drive a hypothetical stolen white Cadillac cross country and not get caught. Frank and Mark and Sarah may remember this.

“conforming to society” in certain ways was also taught by Jesus:

Mat 22:17 Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not?
Mat 22:18 But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites?
Mat 22:19 Shew me the tribute money. And they brought unto him a penny.
Mat 22:20 And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription?
Mat 22:21 They say unto him, Caesar’s. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s; and unto God the things that are God’s.

Mat 5:25 Agree with thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art in the way with him; lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison.
Mat 5:26 Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing.

I think it can be said that one can have more “Peace of mind” when they don’t buck the system. I tried to buck the system several times in my life. The latest was when I refused to pay for two speeding tickets that I didn’t think I deserved. What I found out is that the system is designed to make it hard to make one’s case without hiring a lawyer so I spent many hours and ended up getting my drivers license suspended and then had a headlight out one time so got arrested and had to use my credit to bail myself out and ended up paying $1000.00 in fines when I could have settled it all for a couple hundred initially. All that time I was driving without a license I did not have peace of mind. Now I am such a goody two shoes in my driving practice.

Even though we were social dropouts forming our own sub-CULT-ure Ti and Do had us try very hard to fit in, to not be interfered with, which is another form of having “peace of mind” I think.

I think Ti was trying to ease Terri’s pain and anxiety.

In some cultures one’s son or daughter would be praised for giving themselves to God. As I recall, though I’m not sure where to document it, Ti and Do taught that parents don’t own their kids that grow up into adults, though are responsible for those children before then and that adults are not responsible for their parents.

Plus, Ti was receiving the biggest dosage of the negativity against she and Do because she was Do’s Older Member. I have a number of examples of this and just so happens it was forecast for this to happen to Ti.

DO told us in the only direct bible lesson he/they gave over 19 years, which was also one of the tiny few times DO held a meeting without Ti in it, (while Ti was incarnate) that the Revelation chapter 12 “woman” was referring to Ti:

Rev 12:1-2 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.

Rev 12:3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.
Rev 12:4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born.

Rev 12:5 And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne.

Note the references to the astrological/astronomical characteristics and how Ti was an astrologer that she consider to be a “game”, though one that could have some value. Plus this describes Ti “getting DO started” said as “catching him up to God and to his throne” – the task of leading the classroom.

I could go word by word to describe how it applies to Ti and Do and what they said and did. That’s what my book does.

Later in the Rev chapter 12 timeline (as often chapter timelines overlap one another) Ti is shown to exit because of a “flood” from the Dragon’s mouth. That’s the negativity she endured that I realized sounds like what Do called her “burning out her vehicle”.

Rev 12:15 And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood.
Rev 12:16 And the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth.

The phrase “earth opened her mouth” can be found as an expression in the Old Testament that referred to someone dying and going into the earth – the grave or to become dust again.

I can go through every verse in the Book of Revelations to show how they can be legitimately and in context with references galore, seen as applying to Ti and Do and their teachings and forecast and fulfillment, etc. It’s all in my book and I give it away for those that want to see that body of evidence. Here is a sample on my book web site but search the book name on my blog for the entire book’s contents.

http://www.tianddothefatherandjesusheavensgateufotwowitnesses.com/bookintroduction_appendix/

I think we started having the meditation exercise that was only done as a group one time or two I can recall though we did at the same times some times wherever we were not always having a room to go to. It was optional how much one did it after a week or so of having an instruction to do a certain amount that also included doing any time or day anywhere as a help to keep “influences” away from our consciousness. The influences get harder to handle when we have less physical or mental actions engaged otherwise act to distract us from thoughts of self influences – the past, sensual related thoughts, etc.

When Terri said something to the affect that “nothing (Ti and Do) said had come true”, that’s another rumor I’ve heard repeated many times but then from a non-believers standpoint that can look that way but the facts are that some of those things were changed by them to a “might” which I can prove about the Demonstration as talked about in the book UFO Missionaries Extraordinary, published in 1976 from interviews and statements and reporting by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger.

I understand that at first Ti and Do were led by their Older Members to believe they would perform the Demonstration but as they always said, they only gave us each step as they received it and that part of our overcoming was adapting to change as they said, “change is the name of the game” and that such changes would become tests. In this way, as Jnnody said in her exit tape, Ti and Do put effort out to “push people out of the group” that didn’t exhibit wanting to be there. Hence changes stimulated those tests. So here is some records of how they thought about the Demonstration after they were “shot down by the press”:

Brad Steiger’s interview with Bo and Peep on Jan. 7, 1976 in Oklahoma City, OK:

Do speaking: “It was while we were at Gold Beach that we realized that we had, in fact, come from the next level, that we had to be the instruments of giving information about how others could reach the next level, and that this would probably precipitate a demonstration of our death and our subsequent resurrection.”

Note how he said, “probably precipitate a demonstration of our death and our subsequent resurrection”. They didn’t say that as a fact that it would occur and they never dropped that it might occur.

And because of another question in Brad Steiger’s inteview, from pg. 96:

Brad: When you say that you have to be assassinated, put to death, in a major American city, are you patterning yourselves on the experience and the death of Christ?

The Two: No – it’s the only proof we can show that we are who we are. It is characteristic of the members of the next kingdom to be able to heal their bodies in three and a half days. The fact that we might have to do that demonstration did not come to our minds after reading Jesus’ life.

Again “Might have to do that demonstration” isn’t stating it as a fact.

And here is another question from pg 128:

Question: If you’re going to be picked up in a UFO by members of the next kingdom, are you going to have to go to a certain place at a certain time for this to happen?

The Two: No, we do not have to be in a certain place. We, of course, would not head for the middle of Times Square – unless we were to do our demonstration there. We would probably go out to a spot that was relatively remote, but we wouldn’t go there until we felt led, until we felt it was time to go there.

Our Father’s kingdom will wait until the world has decided about us. If the world decides that we must follow through with the demonstration, then we will go into our Father’s kingdom.

We will keep a very close eye on those who are involved in their overcoming and stay as close to them as we can. And when they have completed the process, they will receive the information about where they should go so that they may leave. We do not feel that they will leave from public areas. The public show will be our demonstration – if it is necessary.

“if it is necessary” is not stating it as a fact.

However, they at first did think they would do the demonstration when they said in the document, “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew”, in “Statement I” that Ti and Do first mailed out in March of 1975 that resulted in their first big private meeting that resulted in around a couple dozen joining them, which took place in North Hollywood, California:

Do writing, “There are two individuals here now who have also come from that next kingdom, incarnate as humans, awakened, and will soon demonstrate the same proof of overcoming death.”

and continuing…,

“This “re-statement” or demonstration will happen within months. The two who are the “actors” in this “theatre” are in the meantime doing all they can to relate this truth as accurately as possible so that when their bodies recover from their “dead” state (resurrection) and they leave (UFO’s) those left behind will have clearly understood the formula.”

Again speaking to all their carefully chosen words, “months” doesn’t say how many months would pass and note DO didn’t quote the “3 1/2 days” (time periods and other general representations of time provided in many cases) in the Two Witness prophecy.

Those who say nothing ever happened that Ti and Do predicted, I can relate to Jesus saying to his disciples only, that they would be shown more of the truth that for others would remain the “mysteries of the kingdom” because they were given help to SEE and Hear:

Mat 13:11 He answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.

Here are a tiny few examples that I know came true but there are many, but without experience or a desire to know them like I do, you may never see them as having come true.

1) Ti said she came to get DO started and then would go back.
She left ahead of Do and Do finished the task without her and this is shown in Revelations chapter 12 as in the plan, though Ti and Do weren’t informed of this until it became apparent by Ti’s exit. I contend that they were not supposed to know til then as it was a strategy by the Next Level to throw off the Luciferian space alien fallen angel souls, who were trying to second guess what the Next Level would say and do when they returned.

2) Ti and Do said that a spacecraft would come to pick them up and it did evidenced by:

An object was seen with telescopes and photographed with Hale Bopp comet (before it went behind the sun) and reported in 1996 on the Art Bell radio show by Chuck Sharack who had a CCD photograph he allegedly got from the University of Hawaii observatory that he described as a “saturn-like” object and it also became known as the Hale Mary. Alan Hale said it was a star and that Sharack didn’t have his preferences set right on his software, the reason he couldn’t identify it as a star. Another photo was taken from the Hubble Space Telescope that Art Bell was supposed to have but never received or showed. Hawaii observatory said the object next to Hale Bopp was a “light refraction”.  However, a Japanese observatory also took a photograph of it and that photo brings evidence of it’s existence because of the way the light of stars when photographed, the further away they are, take more of an oblong shape to our eye. Neither the Hale Bopp comet nor this alleged companion object had nearly the amount of oblong shape as did the stars around them, thus proving the two objects were very close together.

Also, the alleged companion had a thin black “tail” in the Japanese photo. Subsequent videos images from the SOHO space telescope that is trained on the sun 24/7 showed a black object with such a tail dipping it’s tail into the sun as if feeding energy from the sun.

In 1997 a paper was published that hypothesized the existence of a binary nucleus to fully explain the observed pattern of comet Hale–Bopp’s dust emission observed in October 1995. The paper proposed Hale Bopp theoretically had a satellite nucleus, but estimated that it would have a diameter of about 30 km, with the main nucleus being about 70 km across, and would orbit in about three days at a distance of about 180 km. This analysis was confirmed by observations in 1996 using Wide-Field Planetary Camera 2 of the Hubble Space Telescope which had taken images of the comet that revealed the satellite.

When Hale Bopp came out from behind the sun, no companion was seen but it had three distinct tails never seen before on a comet. It was also the most viewed comet and the biggest viewable comet in history and was visible in daylight to the naked eye, so “every eye could see”, as Jesus said would happen.

To give some evidence of a comet having a companion object, the first one after Hale Bopp came in March/April of 2013, (the 40 year mark (1 hour Next Level time frame) from Ti and Do’s initial awakening period by mid February of 1973) named Pan Starrs. It was photographed by NASA that I saw posted on Spaceweather.com and I copied the photo. In the photo, there is a black dot out front of the comet’s head. I was watching a NASA employee talking about the comet and he said ,referring to the black dot, “I hope they can tell us what it is!”. I never saw that photo again though I looked for it.

There is more evidence of objects with comets (ISON) or comets that have a clear double nucleus (Honda in 2017) but I’ll keep this short for now but this does become evidence of a spacecraft. It’s not like the US and Russia and England and Brazil and France and Belgium and other nations have no evidence of alien visitations in spacecrafts, so that entire subject becomes evidence that Ti and Do were right about – 1) that there do exist extraterrestrials and that they 2)  have physical bodies, some of which don’t have the same organs as humans and that 3) they can travel in physical spacecrafts.

Plus this has a prophecy verification as well, as Jesus said:

Mat 24:27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.

The word “lightning” is listed in Strongs concordance as:

796 astrape from astrapto 797; lightning; by analogy, glare:–lightning, bright shining.

797 astrapto probably from aster 792; to flash as lightning:–lighten, shine.

792 aster’ probably from the base of strwnnumi – stronnumi 4766; a star (as strown over the sky), literally or figuratively:–star.

Thus a “bright shining light strewn over the sky” – what today would be seen as a comet with it’s tail and visible to us as “rising in the east and setting in the west” and that would accompany the Son of Man, the offspring human, a way of describing a Next Level Soul taking over (incarnating into) a human vehicle. So Ti was in a spacecraft trailing behind and later within what we saw as the Hale Bopp comet.

Also when Jesus left by rising up physically in the air, a characteristic of his new transformed metamorphosed physical vehicle the records say the disciples became aware of two people standing with them saying this was the way He would always come and go, which was via this “cloud of light”, the way Jehovah also came and went from his tent in the Moses encampment. Thus Hale Bopp comet was that “cloud of light” passing by us that everyone on earth could see if they tried to.

Ti and Do said that’s who they were/are Older Members from the Kingdom in the heavens who speak plainly about their kingdom, no longer in parables as they clearly did.

DO identified TI as the Soul of his Heavenly Father and Ti identified DO as the same Soul who had been incarnate as Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus, all of which were taken into the Next Level Heavens with their physical bodies, which Jesus said identified them as having come from the Kingdom of God in the Heaven’s. (Rev 3:12)

DO said Ti was the Woman in Revelation 12 and I later brought a great deal of evidence to that idea which is among hundreds of other points of evidence.

But they will only become proof to those who are given the “eyes to see” as Jesus taught also took place when the Kingdom of God gives that gift to people. If people take offense that this implies if they can’t see it then they don’t have that gift, then I suggest asking the Next Level for that gift and I’m pretty sure they will give it to you, as Jesus taught, “ask and you shall receive” but if you don’t ask then you may not ever see that truth.

Ti and Do taught that students of this “process” would become new creatures, hence the evidence of the 38 in the exit video’s who no longer related to who their vehicles were.

Ti and Do said their students would be grafting to a new vine, a new family which Jesus taught as well and that family can be seen among their classmates so much so that when they returned voluntarily by themselves to visit with their human families on two occasions, with the exception of one (Rthody) chose not to stay with their families which they easily could have done by just not using the return airplane flight back to Dallas and in 1987 to Denver from wherever they went.

Ti and Do also taught that discarnates – dead human’s spirits existed. Again no one will necessarily know this is true if they don’t have experience but there are many humans who do believe this to be true. To me it was like common sense to believe it but I had never seen any evidence of them until about 2010 when for a matter of several months I had two distinct but very different sightings and then perhaps 4 or 5 additional but very different kinds of sightings. Plus I learned how to block thoughts and/or discarnates from influencing me by exercising my mind as Ti and Do taught. This isn’t an abstract exercise. One learns how to put up type of barrier of energy that keeps thoughts we don’t want at bay and that barrier gets stronger the more we employ it so that we can go from rejecting a thought to stopping a thought mid sentence from registering to not even hearing the first words of a thought but recognizing it’s general nature, what I believe Ti called “smelling” an “influence”.

This whole idea that was also taught by Jesus has a great deal of historic evidence as real but the Luciferian misinformation campaign has stifled many of our recognition of it’s truth, making it into science fiction.

Now I know this next analysis is perhaps the least for many to consider but to some and especially to the 38 and other believers in them or to Jesus examples of thinking they did “recover from their “dead” state” noting how DO put it in quotes for a special meaning to “dead”. Jesus considered all who didn’t seek to be part of his classroom by believing all he taught to be “dead”. For example:

Mat 8:21 And another of his disciples said unto him, Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father.
Mat 8:22 But Jesus said unto him, Follow me; and let the dead bury their dead.

And in terms of their being seen leaving, we all saw that in the footage of their exit and it was timed and part of the story to be at the time of closest approach of the “cloud of light” – Hale Bopp Comet as Jesus said was a sign of his coming and going.

And we all now have the complete “formula” on how to go to heaven which I can share with anyone who is interested and it’s not to commit suicide but it does entail believing that Ti and Do were from the Creators Kingdom who created all the planets and all the life forms and who are also willing to “stand” for that truth regardless of the consequences until we each exit our vehicles.

When they told us we were to wait for the spacecraft, I can’t say I recall how that was said – as a fact or not. For me it didn’t matter. I didn’t join to get a ride on a UFO nor to see them rise from the dead. It just all made so much sense to me somehow, which I now know was because like Ti and Do said each of the vehicles Souls were trying to “get into” were prepared ahead of time, even from birth to be potential recipients and then we were given “smelling salts” so it was like, “phew, that makes sense, let’s get on with it”. But my main point is that I have nothing to gain or lose personally by not remembering how certain Ti and Do were about a spacecraft coming then or in the second time we did that which in that case I know DO wasn’t saying he was certain. That was in about 1992 I think right after we fasted on water for 13 days while living outdoors in the desert west of Phoenix. And there was no pickup then but a bright light that made no sound did fly over us but it certainly wasn’t what DO hoped for.

This idea that what’s good for the goose doesn’t have to be good for the gander is also evidenced after Ti exited her vehicle and DO started us on dietary research for maximum health and longevity that resulted in the Transfiguration Diet Book publishing. He said they hadn’t needed to start that diet until after Ti left because “Ti didn’t need to go through that” (diet regimen). It was a mucous-less diet, no processed foods, no flesh foods, no dairy, no stimulants, coffee, booze, and no fried foods and no refined sugars. I used that diet recently and it healed me from being crippled from Lymes disease. Frank might remember this diet and it may be talked about in one of the suppressed audio tapes Mark and Sarah, last I heard still won’t allow the public to have.

Misc points:

We never had instruction to say “good morning” to check partners and I had a lot of check partners that never ever said good morning to me.

Check partners were changed often but not during that first 9 or so months on the road that Leslie seemed to be referring to.

Also all of the students that remained after the 19 were sent out of the group and some others dropped out received “ody” name extensions I believe that was around 60 members, many of whom ended up dropping out in years to come.

I never heard Ti and Do say “maybe this is all wrong…maybe we’re not who we who we think we are”. However, after Ti left there was one meeting I’ve written about where Do said that asking if we would still want to follow him if he wasn’t who he thought he was. And a few students, namely Nrrody I recall stood up to say she would follow him no matter what, which is what I also felt but didn’t have the presence of mind to say out loud, (as a few did to chime into what Nrrody said).

A meeting after that DO said that “we need to be who we are”. This was 1987 and I think it was before Mark and Sarah were instructed to leave the class because they didn’t want to abide by the “I could be wrong” exercise. He was referring to being the same Souls who were incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus and Jesus’ students. Do was examining from that point on whether to go public again and how that became the remaining 6 of 7 thunders (roars) from the Lion of Juda.

My first check partner was Dandy who became Dndody and I wouldn’t say she was that least likely person I might otherwise have wanted to be friends with. After all, her partner before joining was Prkody (who also joined with her) and he was a kind of hippie type with a long hair braid living in Oregon. Dandy may have had that sense about me but we got along pretty well I thought and we spent months on the road hitchhiking throughout the Midwest holding little public meetings. But in the beginning especially there were some who joined who were curiosity seekers or to see what would happen – to see if a UFO would show up or they would be killed.

I had to kind of mentally fight off one new member who went by the name Lightborn who was insisting Dandy and I break up our partnership when Ti and Do assigned our partnership. I don’t think he ever met Ti and Do and was very difficult to deal with when we got to Boston to hold a public meeting, when we didn’t know where Ti and Do were for many months – after the national news broke.

Remember how Jesus spoke about judging others, saying the way we judge others we will be judged. That’s what seems to be the case in calling Ti a hypocrite. Perhaps the ones doing the judging of who is a hypocrite are the real hypocrites not wanting to face the ways they are hypocritical?

**** Comments and Sawyer’s replies: ****

XF Checker I would have left the Class at that point. A leader doesn’t tell their followers to give up everything yet the leader buys parrots and finches. And what’s even worse is telling the student that disagreed with it if they don’t like it they can leave? That is ridiculous, Sawyer. That’s like the saying of “Do as I say, not as I do.” Sorry, but I have a problem with the parrots and finches and buying special plates and things for those birds? Makes no sense whatsoever. I would have left the Class at that point.

Sawyer Heavensgate They didn’t buy dishes for the birds We used the dishes with the gold rims and also nice silverware and also nice crystal goblets like for wine but we used for water. I admit at first I was puzzled, I mean for a minute or so, but then adjusted because I recognized who they are then and I still, thanks to them, recognize them now. Perhaps that wouldn’t have been the best step for you as the classroom was filled with those kinds of challenges. They never claimed it was for everyone. They even turned down at least one person that was reported in UFO Missionaries Extraordinary and I sort of turned down 2 people from joining in 1994 because when I told them we ate whatever we were provided at this time, they couldn’t imagine not being vegan. Some in the group thought I shouldn’t have turning them away as fast and they may have been right. Perhaps I should have held my tongue and checked with my partner at the time, but then when DO found out, he never corrected me on it. What Ti and Do said and did didn’t have to make sense to us. They were the teachers and we weren’t even paying them. We were in their program so they made the rules. If someone didn’t like the rules then they were always free to leave and did but what makes sense doesn’t follow a human programming necessarily as the Next Level has the overview and Ti and Do were always very particular with their choice of words and would check with one another.

So buying the birds was another test of the students. Why birds? But for those that knew they were exactly where they wanted to be, even if they didn’t understand it, they knew it was right and your point proves it because this became the way many who were not really ready for what they had to offer would be unconsciously faced with deciding. It took years for some to decide and yet Ti and Do, I believe treated each student as if that student wanted to give it their all, though didn’t yet understand what that meant.

Remember when Jesus said they needed to eat his flesh and drink his blood and some thought he was crazy because that didn’t make sense to some yet to others even if they didn’t understand it, they knew they belonged to that effort.

I don’t see that as anyone’s fault. I’m not claiming to be on a higher ground as I too chose to leave when I could have rose to the occasion to ask for help to look to DO more instead of caving in to my influences I was still clinging to.

XF Checker I get what you’re saying. Perhaps I used some strong words in my previous post I could have toned down. Instead I operated under a cringe or on a whim when I could have waited a while before executing a more refined statement. I’m not saying in any way that Ti was or is a bad individual. Nor am I trying to sound like I’m on some higher plateau. All I’m saying is I just have a problem with what Ti did, but I’ll have to deal with it in a constructive manner.

XF Checker That’s also what made the classroom the hardest thing a human can do, because of the way we are all susceptible to our accepted programming and self confidence and believes however subtle that Ti and Do constantly challenged. They had no human tail feathers for our minds to fall back on having confidence in and they didn’t make their choices based on what might seem like common sense. They were finely tuned receiver/transmitters for the Next Level so if the Next Level said tell the students the tent was pokla dotted when they all might agree it’s solid green, each student would have to be faced with a battle that would be our mind against theirs, believe in ourselves more than we believe in them. (that was the example of the intro to the “I could be wrong lesson step”.

So what does the student do when they question the Older Member’s actions?

(However, this not the same as having a question of understanding something they said. Things they do whether we see the reason for or not are not appropriate questions to voice. It would be like the lab instructor bringing in some new gear and not offering an explanation. They don’t owe an explanation to the student. Anyway, if one did voice such a question of the lab instructors choice, the response might be… “It was my instruction to give this new gear to you.” The student would then linger on that to find out why they got that instruction and the Lab instructor might give more details BUT then that would be taking away from the other lessons and ignoring a big lesson of whether or not one trusts their lab instructor and to what degree)

What a student with such critical thoughts would do was follow the procedure to treat it like a discarnate whether it is or not and put up a “blank card’ in our own mind so we obliterate the thought. With practice that can eliminate even having the thought (yet knowing/feeling “smelling” it’s signature vibration), for instance in this case, doubt.

As we build up that “mind muscle” thoughts like that become about as pesky as a mosquito we can just swat away. (But of course for each student, depending on what their vehicle and boogers present them with can make what is minor for someone else major to deal with). Even so, that doesn’t stop the mosquito from still trying to get a bite and this was designed to work this way. There would have been nothing wrong with a student then writing a note expressing to Ti and Do what they dealt with or to do so in a “slippage meeting” because in that classroom format it would be a slippage IF we entertained such thinking for any amount of time instead of just “nipping it in the bud”. Having the attack is not a slippage. Dwelling on it becomes one and those standards would need to be raised continuously to keep up with the classroom so that when it’s done, all have adequate control over all their “boogers”.

Thus this is one example of the mechanism of “washing” our Minds (or as Jesus called “sweeping out our house”) of human misinformation mind because following procedures from the current and present Older Members no matter what they are is using Next Level Mind and not following procedures is not using Next Level Mind – as simple as that. This is also why such a classroom can not exist as it requires lab instructors who are going to give each student what the Next Level chooses to give to the students. They might say, all the males should grow a beard and trim it’s corners so to do so would be accomplishing the lesson step. But to think we should do that now based on a previous lesson step like that would not have much if any value I don’t think, but that would not be the same for behaviors and ways, except to keep up with the updates. For instance Moses gave the lesson of who to have sex with or not but didn’t make it a slippage (sin) to have thoughts about having sex with someone else. Then Jesus said even thinking about lusting for another while married would be a slippage and then Ti and Do said that there was no longer marriage at all (which Jesus also introduced) anymore between students that is as we needed to give our all to our “marriage” to DO.

Also, I don’t get how this lesson step was like Ti and Do saying, “do as I say, not as I do”. Ti and Do did leave all behind. Nor did Ti and Do always abide by what the students abided by and it had to be that way. For instance, if Ti and Do wanted to leave the camp for whatever reason did that mean that students should be able to hop in a car and leave the camp for whatever reason? The students could do that to a point but then they don’t want to be in that classroom if they aren’t going to follow the teachers school rules. Ti and Do had different tasks just like what would happen for a Lab professor who didn’t need the same lesson steps in his/her classroom.

No Real Comparison of Jonestown suicides with Heaven’s Gate

October 27, 2017

At the end is the link to an article that compared Jonestown to Heaven’s Gate that I show really has little to no genuine equivalent comparison other than both their groups membership physically dying by ingesting drugs under the leadership of one leader. Based on that one could equate the president of a country as a dangerous cult leader who stimulates their soldiers to give their lives which I know to many seems preposterous to compare but is it really?

On the surface these two groups can be barely compared and I don’t doubt that from a membership prospective there were some tiny likenesses but other than that there is no comparison except in the use of poison to end their vehicles lives.

To follow are  some of the many huge differences that reveal this comparison as a typical Luciferian Soul “facsimile” production of what Ti and Do were doing. And it’s interesting how some of those who initially joined with Ti and Do in 1975, from the first meeting in North Hollywood around April 21st thought that they (Ti and Do) were promoting suicide both literally and figuratively which was not the case literally then, even if one did define suicide by it’s human definition as self stimulated death of one’s body. Figuratively speaking Ti and Do’s group were more realistically ending their human lifestyle entirely where in the Jones camp humanness was not changed at all really according to the evidence. Some of what I’m saying about the fear of suicide came from Joan Culpepper (more of an infiltrator into the group than a follower as she stated). Plus there was a relative of a student who testified her fear of their committing suicide in 1975 (about three years before the Jonestown event) that was documented in the book “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary.” Here are some snippets of that book on this blog:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/28/ufo-missionaries-extraordinary/

So here are the key differences that are major in the Jonestown People Temples group that there was not even a shade of indicator of in the Heaven’s Gate group:

1. Children were forced to drink the poison cocktail. One can see and hear it in the video with Jones preaching to do it while people are crying. Ti and Do didn’t allow children in their group.

2. If only one person disagreed and was forced to ingest the poison cocktail the entire idea could not be compared with Heaven’s Gate group. This was evidenced in the Jonestown story by video testimony and survivors. Some people who fled that last meeting were hunted down by gunmen. People were held at gunpoint to ingest the poison according to the records. In the Heaven’s Gate group people were challenged to leave throughout and 19 of the initial 100 members in 1976 were separated from the larger group and Ti and Do said they didn’t make the “first cut” on who they thought could accomplish the task of overcoming all their humanness.

3. Murder of the congressman at the airport as they attempted to leave was also a huge indicator of how different Jonestown was from Heaven’s Gate. The records indicate that Jim Jones was stimulated to take this action to escape prosecution when he learned that some in his group had passed notes to the congressman saying that they wanted to get out.

4. The People’s temple was a human social and political group. Heaven’s Gate was not social nor political. Spirituality seemed to be mostly absent from the documentaries I watched but if it was a big part was not any different from other spiritual and/or religious groups that had political and community support before they moved to Guyana. Heaven’s Gate wasn’t religious or spiritual in that context. The only reason they are considered religious is because it is through the man made worldly religions that the records of the Next Level’s incarnate activity was passed on and because the nature of the information was about Mind – “the character of the soul” as DO once defined Mind, that he taught was synonymous with the word, “spirit”.

5. Members of the People’s Temple did not leave everything behind to join with Jones – mothers, fathers, sisters, brothers, children, houses, etc. (as Jesus taught some of his disciples had done (i.e. Mat 19:29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life. ) and that all Ti and Do’s students were instructed to do (though there was no way to verify that any one student had done but it was talked about as having an “ace in the hole” for those that didn’t. However I read one report that indicated Ti and Do turned away at least one person who was considering joining with them. She had children and it was reported that Ti and Do said she shouldn’t follow with them at that time and that perhaps she might follow later (See UFO Missionaries Extraordinary)).

Jones and his group were a human organization with human family values and human behaviors that they took with them to Guyana, including relationships among members and sexuality and punishments for non-compliance. Ti and Do’s group members did not continue human relationships with anyone back in the world nor with one another when some joined who had such a relationship. (I was one of those who joined with my former partner I had lived with for 5 years and for the first ten years had zero communication with my vehicle’s family back in New York. The only relationships Ti and Do’s student had were as fellow crew members. There was no chit chatting or gossip or shooting the breeze or having best friends or confidants or “familiarity” among certain members (though we still enjoyed one anthers camaraderie and companionship and friendship and personalities and helpfulness (within the behaviors and ways Ti and Do taught that are most synopsized in the lists referred to as the “Seventeen Steps” and the “Major and Lessor Offenses” – that are in the Heaven’s Gate Book and posted on the Heavensgate.com web site and posted on my blog:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/14/ti-and-dos-major-and-lessor-offense-list/

6. The idea that the Jonestown people were forming a utopia on earth was totally absent with the Heaven’s Gate group. According to Ti and Do’s teachings there was no “heaven on earth” in that way, at least not during the current civilization. They did say in the future, if humans showed the Next Level that they had evolved to be civilized – like not choosing to shoot at beings from other worlds, for example then the earth could be made into a Next Level Base aka a Heavenly Body where Members of the Next Level could be seen coming and going but still would not live among humans. They talked about how there were other planets where human equivalent beings were growing in ways totally unlike in the earth’s human kingdom because humans were somewhat unique because of the presence of the Luciferian space alien fallen angels they permitted to become catalysts for the growth of souls. There could be another planet but it would only be equivalent to earth if some human equivalent to Luciferians were also present but they mostly felt there wasn’t another such earth/human equivalent planet. (Some of this can be seen talked about in the Blackhawk tapes and a little in the book UFO Missionaries Extraordinary). For the Blackhawk tapes one can search my Youtube channel named: 3SPM for “Blackhawk” and find three posts of those audios made into videos.

With Ti and Do’s Heaven’s Gate group the idea from the start was that we were all going to exit the earth, always potentially with our bodies but certainly as Souls for those who qualified. I doubt there were any qualifications to join with Jim Jones (but I could be wrong about that, but if there were I’d bet they were human qualification characteristics (humanitarianism) verses Above Human characteristic qualifications), many of which are in the records that came through a number of what became religions.

7. There were no abuses in Ti and Do’s group. There were never any sexual misconduct that I witnessed and none that were reported by the hundreds of followers over the years who dropped out. There was no punishment for not living by the “procedures” (rules) except for being sent out of the group. Some were sent out of the group and a number of those returned in unusual ways as there were only two “recruitment” periods from 1975 to 1976 and from 1993 (via media) and for about 9 months face to face in meetings around the US and Canada in 1994 and then via internet media by the presence of the Heaven’s Gate web site and postings to Usenet groups that one person joined from and was among the 38 who layed down their lives.

(By the way, “recruitment” was nothing like many groups I’ve both read about and experienced, like the Moonies for instance. We never stood on corners to sell flowers or anything else with the hope of drawing people to our meetings with an offer of food and then once there those who came would learn they needed to sit through their presentation before they’d be fed. It’s sort of the model of the Salvation Army. The entire “recruitment” effort was simply putting up posters on storefronts and bulletin boards in New age centers and health food stores and on telephone poles around the town where we planned a public meeting. Sometimes we got some free press and/or radio and/or TV coverage. People would come to the meeting and listen for a short time and take some questions and then were told if anyone wanted more information to stay after in which case sometimes even some who though they might want to join us were faced with details that dissuaded them. Nothing was ever hidden and there were not carrots put before a person’s eyes, so to speak. However, one might think the idea that they were joining with true Representatives from the Kingdom of Heaven could be a carrot but Ti and Do and their Students didn’t need to have more members so had no interest in cajoling anyone.)

8. Plus the way DO and crew laid down their lives was never rehearsed as it was with the Jonestown group. In the Jonestown group they had a number of rehearsals but the members of the community weren’t told they were rehearsals according to one or more survivor reports. People drank the drink that they were told had poison in it and nothing happened to them, so that became a conditioning to the act. DO did ask on several or more occasions each member of the group if they had any reservations about taking their exit into their own hands by drinking the phenobarbital mixture. One such time was when I was still in the group in September of 1994 that included over a dozen new (or returning) members. From that person by person question one new student said they had reservations and left the group the next day. Another who was a former member named Arrody left shortly after that for the same reason I read reported. One can think that too was conditioning but if anything the conditioning was to filter out those who weren’t clearly in favor of taking the action, the same kind of filtering that had occurred by many examples over the 19 years I witnessed that can be seen in this blog post:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2017/10/20/pineapple-press-heavens-gate-podcast-comments-by-sawyer/

I’m not proposing that the Jonestown event as a Luciferian facsimile attempt to discredit Ti and Do’s authenticity meant that the people in the Jonestown event were necessarily casualties or their their souls and/or Spirits were not kept by the Next Level because of their willingness to sacrifice their human lives in this world. I don’t say that without evidence from DO. For instance, after watching the murder of the David Koresh group, the Branch Davidians in Waco, Texas I recall DO saying that he wondered if his students would stick to their convictions the way they did, though not condoning those who used violence. To me that meant that some of those could have been seen by the Next Level as doing the best they could do. The point is, even if someone is murdered or kills themselves we don’t know how that Soul or Spirit will be judged by the Next Level. That judgement starts with the way each of us believe and act while living. We judge ourselves and then when it’s all done the Next Level salvages those they deem to still have the capacity to advance towards Next Level membership in a future opportunity. Like DO said as the 3rd Type of individual who would be “saved” from the recycling, they might have never heard of Ti and Do but separated from their worldliness in their own way. Do can be seen speaking of this in his video, “Last Chance to Evacuate Earth Before It’s Recycled” a video that was transcribed and found on my blog:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2015/09/17/last-chance-to-evacuate-earth-before-its-recycled-transcript-from-dos-videotape/

Here is the article that stimulated this blog post response:

Jonestown and Heaven’s Gate were supposed to be utopias. How did it go so wrong?
When a dream becomes dystopia. By Amos Barshad
https://www.thefader.com/2017/10/26/jonestown-and-heavens-gate-were-supposed-to-be-utopias-how-did-it-go-so-wrong

 

Pineapple Press Heaven’s Gate Podcast comments by Sawyer re: Doubt in Ti and Do’s classroom, Tests as a “Filter”

October 20, 2017

Below is the access information for the Pineapple Press Podcast Series Heaven’s Gate and followed by Sawyers comments to each episode:

Pinapple Press Podcast Series – Heaven’s Gate
https://www.stitcher.com/podcast/stitcher/heavens-gate
twitter: @heavensgateshow
facebook /heavensgateshow

Episode one: The Seekers

Sawyer’s comments:

Franks statement used in a misleading way and the background re: having doubts in the classroom and how students were constantly “tested” on whether they wanted to be in the classroom or not, as they were always free to leave:

In episode one of the Heaven’s Gate podcast, at the 8 minute mark, the host starts to go over a description of what some of the 38 students said in the exit videos they made days before laying down their human lives. After students Mllody and Jwnody’s clips are played, the host says, “Some may even have had doubts at the end” and they play a clip that was Frank, who was Andody in the Heaven’s Gate “Classroom”, who dropped out in 1993, about a year before I did and has told me on several occasions over the years that he thought DO diverged from what Ti had taught that led to leading the class into suicide because of his problem with his homosexuality, if I recall correctly. This opinion can be linked to Robert Balch’s writings and conclusion that I believe I’ve read from Benjamin Zeller as well.)

So in episode 1 when talk about the exit statements played starting around the 8 minute mark, Frank’s clip said, “It just felt, that conflict of, I’m scared shitless but I’m going to do this anyway because I don’t know what else to do”.

I hadn’t heard Franks voice in over 15 years and it changed a great deal from how I remembered it, so at first I wondered who in the exit video’s said that. I wondered if I missed it somehow though I’ve listened to them all maybe three times over the last 20 years. It didn’t make any sense to me, the wording, nor that DO would have someone in the class that was that filled with that much doubt about what they were about to do. Here’s why I say that:

Doubts in the Classroom and Events that became FILTERING TESTS of who would STAND UP for their commitment to TI and DO and their Overcoming of Humanness Process:

Here is a brief overview of the events that led up to many leaving the classroom – because of having doubts (By the way, doubts were expected but learning how to recognize them and counteract them, and not give them energy, extinguish them as part of the overcoming process that was a self administered washing of our brains from their humanness via TI and DO’s instructions.

-In August of 1994 after 9 months of giving public meetings, where we nearly doubled our numbers from the original 24 who had survived, which was the Second and Last “Wave” of public interface in 18 years, DO said in a meeting with all present, something very close to, “it seems that we will need to exit our vehicles by our own hands”.

A couple weeks before then we had a meeting where DO provided us with a poster to use in what would become our last public meeting near Portsmouth, New Hampshire that actually suggested this idea. Here is the poster:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/14/poster-used-in-aug-1994-entitled-the-shedding-of-our-borrowed-human-bodies-may-be-required/

(It’s in the Heaven’s Gate Book – Section 6 – Page 11)

After that meeting with DO we all traveled back to California and some of us resumed the IT jobs we had with Subscriber Computing, Inc. in Laguna Hills, California that we gave up during the 9 months on the road giving meetings.

-Then in September of 1994 while I was still in the group, DO held a meeting in San Clemente, where DO had rented a warehouse, where most of the class was living where he detailed the exit method of drinking a strong barbiturate mixture and asked every individual one by one around the room if they “had any reservations” about acting on this planned exit method. I recall one new student expressing reservations but learned that another did after that meeting. They both left in the next couple days. Carlan (Crlody) is witness to this.

One of those two students who left in 1994 who had reservations about the exit method had just joined that year and another who was Arrody had re-joined in 1994 having initially joined in 1975-6 and had left the class either right before or right after Ti left her vehicle. I don’t know why he left that first time but it wasn’t long after we received the option to listen to music for pleasure (Classical, Gilbert and Sullivan and Kitaro) was discontinued because Arrody was spending too much time listening and getting into it too much, when there were all sorts of ways to help the forward motion of the craft. It wasn’t meant to be a favorite pastime and most in the class were not exercising that option as far as I knew, but I had a full time day job as I think Arrody also had. I think I recall that “in-crafters” – those without jobs in the world, would listen to music as background at times during the day. So perhaps that was a test for Arrody, whether he could choose to listen in the way a member of the Next Level would, so could have been part of the reason he left or perhaps it was a coincidence.

Backing up many years, from the start Ti and Do, by following their step wise instructions from their Older Members, seemed to put things into motion that acted to test our commitment and thus filter out those didn’t rise to the requirements to stay in the classroom – those they didn’t think were ready to go the distance of totally overcoming all their humanness. They put things into motion well before they knew exactly what was to come, (as they always said they were only given instructions a step ahead of their student body because how and when new “steps” were instigated was based on the free will choices of each student), well before they considered “laying down their and/or our vehicles, (aka suicide). It was interesting to watch this for 19 years.

To follow are the primary examples of how they employed “tests”, that I am aware of. TI and DO expressed that when they received instructions sometimes they knew it would be a test for some and sometimes they warned us that it was a test as can be heard in the Blackhawk audio tapes posted on my Youtube channel: 3SPM :  (Here is Blackhawk tape 1 of 3):

They didn’t conjure up tests. They received instructions they recognized would be tests for some – the instigation of certain things to think about and/or do, that many times would challenge us all, though they said none were more than we could handle – if we sought to employ their help – the ways they taught to combat the negatives that became the criteria for the test.

For instance one time we moved the entire camp of around 30 tents and after we were almost done setting up, they gave instructions to move again that same day to very short distance away.

-The first big test for some came when Ti and Do came to know that the “Demonstration” was cancelled or postponed.

Here is what DO wrote in “Statement I” that was mailed to people that stimulated their first meeting invitation that DO wrote while in jail for 6 months waiting for the St. Louis prosecutor to make a case against  him (since charges had been dropped by the Rental Car Company), that describes the “Demonstration”:

There are two individuals here now who have also come from that next kingdom, incarnate as humans, awakened, and will soon demonstrate the same proof of overcoming death. They are “sent” from that kingdom by the “Father” to bear the same truth that was Jesus’. This is like a repeat performance, except this time by two (a man and a woman) to restate the truth Jesus bore, restore its accurate meaning, and again show that any individual who seeks that kingdom will find it through the same process. This “re-statement” or demonstration will happen within months. The two who are the “actors” in this “theatre” are in the meantime doing all they can to relate this truth as accurately as possible so that when their bodies recover from their “dead” state (resurrection) and they leave (UFO’s) those left behind will have clearly understood the formula.

Those who can believe this process and do it will be “lifted up” individually and “saved” from death – literally. If you seek those two while they are here they will gladly fill you in on the details and assist those who wish to follow in this “path.”

It is interesting that even though the demonstration of death overcome was not physically visible, I later realized when I first started to analyze this history with regard to the Revelation chapter 11 prophecy of the Two Witnesses that they were first to be “subdued”, stated as “overcome” in most translations with a time period in between when they would then “separate by dying themselves” the best translation of the Greek phrase “apokteino auto” most translated in various Bibles as “kill them”, but where “auto” also  means “themselves” and apokteino is as a compound word where “apo” as a prefix means “separate” or “exit” or “take away from” (their Soul taken away from their vehicle).

Rev 11:7 And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
Rev 11:8 And their dead bodies (shall lie) in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.
Rev 11:9 And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.

Some people translate apokteino as “kill (or even just) “destroy” or “ruin”, “in any way”, not just by dying. Ti and Do did feel “ruined” as DO stated in the booklet he wrote entitled, “’88 Update – The UFO Two and their Crew”:

Also the words “dead bodies” did not appear in the manuscripts. The Greek word, “ptoma”  from the alternate of “pipto” = “a ruin” but from “peto, kin to petomai provides the “idea of alighting; to fall (literally or figuratively); fall down or light on. There are only two other usages of “ptoma” besides the three usages here in Rev 11. One of those two translates it to “carcase” but can just as easily be ruin:

Mat 24:28 For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles ((from Greek aer (an eagle from it’s wind like flight))) be gathered together.

Here is the same information in Lukes gospel that has a different Greek word “soma” used to translate into “body”:

Luk 17:37 And they answered and said unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, Wheresoever the body ((soma=body)), thither will the eagles ((from Greek aer (an eagle from it’s wind like flight))) be gathered together.

So this “dead body” translation would be more accurately “ruined body” or just ruin which is what happened to Ti and Do when the national news came out and told the world by Walter Cronkite that these Two were charlatans and were felons from Texas so couldn’t possibly be from outer space taking people to heaven on a spacecraft. When Ti and Do saw that news they both thought their “mission was dead”. They were in Las Vegas at the time and after 3 days felt they received instructions from their Older Member (from a spacecraft) to tell the students they felt this was the shooting down in the streets and then continue on with meetings, which they did and then  on April 21st Ti called a halt to meetings and neither held another public meeting to complete their 1260 days of prophecy speaking.

Then after the period of time said as 3 1/2 days, where “days” is equally translated as a time period, also said in Rev 12 as a “time, times and a half a time” which I can say a  lot about, that  amounts to two such periods that were designed to be flexible as the Next Level doesn’t know exactly  what humans will choose to do when they hear the information for their in the flesh (incarnate) Representatives, they “exit by dying themselves” – apokteino auto.

So continuing on with what DO wrote about that time:

One of the hardest things that Ti and Do had to do concerned the “demonstration” (referred to in Statement I). The students had been told that while they were out holding meetings they would hear of the demonstration, and that would be the signal to stop holding meetings and come running. It was rumored for a while that the demonstration
was going to happen in San Francisco. Ti and Do were in Las Vegas when the TV network news programs all broke the story about the two. Now because of the kind of publicity that had come out across the country, climaxed by the networks, Ti and Do felt that further meetings were pretty hopeless and people had already made up their
minds about how ridiculous this all was. Ti and Do felt that the demonstration was still the one thing that could change that. However, they grieved literally for days, feeling like they had been shot down by the media and the mission was dead.

They received instruction to not walk into a physical demonstration but rather to know that the “killing in the street” of the two witnesses had occurred at the hands of the media. However, they felt like this was a cop-out or a “chickening out” interpretation of the one act that was the basis of their whole following. So, with much embarrassment, they called their students together, convinced that without a physical demonstration, their students would have every right to call them charlatans. Much to their surprise, the students, almost without exception, accepted the interpretation and said, “OK then, where do we go from here”?

Ti and Do still felt that to continue was probably one of their greatest tests. Nevertheless, they got up, kicked the dust off their tired feet, and continued with the instruction to hold meetings a while longer. They then became more organized in their groups and more systematic with their communication between cities. All in all, the meetings continued for a little over ten months.

So the literal  physical ascension of their bodies into a spacecraft was laid out in such a way in prophecy that it could have happened exactly as described or could have equally pertained to the physical “soul body” that they always said was growing inside of our human bodies – comparing it to a caterpillar growing a new body inside it’s cocoon/chrysalis condition that would then fly away, but in that case might not be visible to the human eye, thus another “test” of whether or not we can see it because of wanting to understand it and thus being given that understanding by the Next Level. They spoke about that growing physical body at that point in 1975 and thereafter as “body changes”.

Thus this was the first big test as DO wrote and I guess at least one He knew of dropped out at that point:

Much to their surprise, the students, almost without exception, accepted the interpretation and said, “OK then, where do we go from here”?

And this is what was recorded to have happened to Jesus that Christians call his having a “glorified body” after he rose from the human dead condition. Jesus went on to demonstrate his new body’s capabilities – appearing and disappearing, and defying gravity as shown in his calming of the waves on the sea and when he exited by physically ascending to be received by a “cloud” (Covering). Jesus said that  he was not a spirit:

Luk 24:34 Saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon.
Luk 24:35 And they told what things were done in the way, and how he was known of them in breaking of bread.
Luk 24:36 And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you.
Luk 24:37 But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit.
Luk 24:38 And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts?
Luk 24:39 Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have.
Luk 24:40 And when he had thus spoken, he shewed them his hands and his feet.
Luk 24:41 And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, he said unto them, Have ye here any meat?
Luk 24:42 And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honeycomb.
Luk 24:43 And he took it, and did eat before them.
Luk 24:44 And he said unto them, These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the psalms, concerning me.

TI and DO told us that they felt Jesus completed his “change over” at the time described in the records as the Transfiguration:

Mar 9:1 And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power.
Mar 9:2 And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and James, and John, and leadeth them up into an high mountain apart by themselves: and he was transfigured before them.
Mar 9:3 And his raiment became shining, exceeding white as snow; so as no fuller on earth can white them.
Mar 9:4 And there appeared unto them Elias with Moses: and they were talking with Jesus.
Mar 9:5 And Peter answered and said to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias.
Mar 9:6 For he wist not what to say; for they were sore afraid.
Mar 9:7 And there was a cloud that overshadowed them: and a voice came out of the cloud, saying, This is my beloved Son: hear him.
Mar 9:8 And suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves.
Mar 9:9 And as they came down from the mountain, he charged them that they should tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of man were risen from the dead.
Mar 9:10 And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one with another what the rising from the dead should mean.
Mar 9:11 And they asked him, saying, Why say the scribes that Elias must first come?
Mar 9:12 And he answered and told them, Elias verily cometh first, and restoreth all things; and how it is written of the Son of man, that he must suffer many things, and be set at nought.
Mar 9:13 But I say unto you, That Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, as it is written of him.

Ti and Do never dropped the prospect that they could do the Demonstration in the way they first thought might happen and DO never dropped the idea that they could board the spacecraft with their human vehicles, which is part of why I think they took out Abduction Insurance and packed travel bags they kept alongside when they laid down their vehicles to die.

I don’t doubt that TI could have healed them all or for some if their human vehicles had changed over enough could have healed themselves from the ingestion of the strong barbiturate, which shows some potential in:

Mar 16:17 And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;
Mar 16:18 They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.

Yet TI and DO taught that such “miracles” are not given to those that still have a chance to graduate into Next Level membership with their current human vehicle as a big part of overcoming was not having that kind of proof because then the Mind/Spirit has not grown enough to recognize the truth, what is most real. That’s where the idea of “faith” comes from as “the evidence of things unseen”. (Faith today has become a largely distorted idea that looks a lot more like wishful thinking or as Hope and “blind faith”)

How the 19 were separated out of the larger classroom:

-In the late fall of 1976 Ti and Do sent 19 individuals who had joined the group during the first public meeting period from 1975 to 1976, out of the group and told those who remained, of which I was one that “you made the first cut”. This came after months living outdoors in the Veedavou rustic camping area in the Medicine Bow National forest east of Laramie, Wyoming, where overcoming began after the first round of public meetings where we had about 100 student members. While there TI and DO became aware that some were still smoking pot and having sex. They held a group meeting and laid down the law that these were unacceptable behaviors in their classroom. Some (Drrody and Stlody) who were part of those 19 found their way back into the group years later by seemingly coincidental circumstances while we were living in trailers in Amarillo, Texas.

-Ti and Do were pressed by some students in 1975 and perhaps thereafter for when we would get picked up by the UFO (They always preferred “spacecraft”, which they always taught was equivalent to a “cloud of light” in the Records) and they at first said said it could be months but then finally said, “no more than 5 years, which they later regretted saying.

(However, I have learned that even those things they regretted or felt were mistakes were made into positives for our development, in other words they weren’t “mistakes” from our perspective but part of the program to instill our own flexibility of how that Next Level are not static teachers – when the handwriting was on the wall – when they got new ideas or instructions that came as ideas many times, they didn’t hesitate to deliver them to us, even though they knew sometimes it was changing what they had said before and how that would test our resolve. One of their sayings was: “Change is the name of the game”).

But then in about 1980 Ti said we needed to prepare to be picked up and we were in Boerne, Texas, where we were still living in tents, which was on top of a cave called “Cave Without a Name.”

So we stayed up all night waiting for the spacecraft to come and it never showed up. Ti said nothing about it then but after Ti left her vehicle in 1985 DO told us TI told him at that time that she felt she had “egg on her face” because of that. But after that didn’t happen at least one student left the group. She was Jssody, who had been Alxody’s girlfriend before they joined in 1975. Others left around that time as well including Echody, Rkkody and Wndody but in each case I didn’t know why they left as in most cases then they left in the middle of the night, I suspect so they wouldn’t have to face Ti and Do. Rkkody and Wndody ended up rejoining again when they had the option. For me, the fact that a spacecraft didn’t come that night had no affect on me.

Just like it had no affect on me when they cancelled (or postponed the “demonstration” – being killed and resurrecting). I say postponed because they never knew whether that would still happen or not. That’s seen in the book UFO Missionaries Extraordinary by Hayden Hewes and Brad Steiger that was written about them. (Parts of this book are posted on this blog).

-Ti and Do at one point held a meeting where Ti said to the group, “you all need to give us your will”. She told DO privately that he told us about after she left her vehicle that she thought saying that might result in “losing half the class”. As it turned out for one reason or another, that’s largely what happened.

-Starting during the later years when TI was still incarnate, TI and DO would periodically have us stop whatever we were doing and find someplace in the “craft” (house) where we could be by ourselves and make a point to open the door to whether or not there was something in the world we still wanted to do or someone we wanted to be with. Ti and Do said they too did this at times as an exercise they equated with descending into a pit, because they came to hate remaining in the human kingdom. The instruction from the start was to literally block out all thoughts of the past or such ideas, but during these times they wanted us to open those doors. That usually lasted for less than a half hour when they would let us know time was up and they said, then forget about that. However no doubt some might have a hard time closing that door again, that is if they had such a door to open to anything in the world that still attracted them. I never had any thoughts during those times of wanting anything in the world. I simply thought about things like my vehicles family and playing music again but pertaining to me, I hadn’t really left that much behind to join nor had I started up much in the world to attract me back. I don’t know if anyone left because of opening those doors but it is still a big indication that Ti and Do were not wanting anyone to be with them that felt that draw (that they didn’t want to overcome), yet I also know they didn’t want any students to leave either.

-Early in 1985 Ti and Do scheduled all the students who had anyone in the world the opportunity to pay anyone who had anxiety about their whereabouts and condition a visit, saying if they were in more than one location perhaps they could travel to one spot. So most of us flew to where our parents were for the weekend and flew back. That was opening the door to any who might want to leave, making it easy for them to do so.

-I don’t know of anyone leaving after the first visit trip but then after Ti left her vehicle DO set up the same visit schedule around 1987. I was even partnered with Srfody for the trip since we came from the same home town on Long Island and while there we met with Jwnody’s mother in Locust Grove. And Ollody who was visiting in Connecticut and Jwnody and Srfody visited with my vehicle’s parents and siblings and relatives to show them what kind of people we were with. I could have been wrong but on that trip I felt Srfody may have been interested in me again in a human way but I ignored what I felt were advances in that regard. It wasn’t the first time I experienced that with her. On several occasions in the classroom on duty in the same Lab (nutri-lab ( kitchen), fiber-lab (laundry), impro-lab (house and car maintenance), yeast-lab (bakery)) she would rub up against me a tiny bit which was a no no. Srrody also told me she had given him those same kinds of indications. In Austin, Srf was claimed to pull Alxody into a closet where they felt each other up, as reported by Alxody as a “slippage” (what we called a sin). So in a real sense sending us on a visit was a setup that was a test of whether we wanted to leave the classroom or not as that made it very easy to do.

-In early 1987 Mrcody and Srfody were instructed by DO and the class to leave the class because Mrcody didn’t want to abide by the “I could be wrong” lesson step. They were given a car and some money. Srfody came to Mrcody’s side while Mrcody was being offered help from classmates to get past his rebellion against that lesson step. “I could be wrong” was designed to deflate self confidence. It’s the same thing as when Jesus taught that his disciples needed to “deny self” and also is what is meant by saying the Lords prayer… “thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven…”. So our instruction was to state those words or words like that in front of any statement of opinion. It wasn’t just to deflate self confidence. It was to transfer that self confidence to drawing from Ti and Do’s mind to make decisions. Next Level Members are crew and service orientated, not self orientated which is also where Buddhism principals come from it seems – denouncing self but replacing self with the Information Mind from our Older Members (God) when they last gave instructions to abide by. The lesson step started with the example of “leisure ports”. These were a type of tent we had. They were light green in color. Ti and Do said that if they said they were polka dotted then if we were of one mind with them, we’d see them as polka dotted. (I know that can seem like a mind trip, but Ti and Do never said things like that to test us, but they did give us information that was hard to buy initially for some more than others, which was the same kind of thing. One needs to surrender their judgement to their Older Member to gain the greater judgement from that Older Member. True Older Members can be trusted to not abuse their students as opposed to in the human kingdom when giving your will to someone else can be quite detrimental and hazardous. Recognizing the Older Member is a gift and anyone can have that gift if they ask for it by projecting their asking into deep outer space, beyond the stars to the Highest Source they can imagine and then observe what comes however subtle to see at first.

-Not long after returning from the second visit Rthody wanted to leave and did because he was attracted by re-starting up his relationship with his vehicle’s brother and his family. Rthody ended up going publicly against Ti and Do and was living in the Nappa Sonoma valley when I visited with him in 1995.

-At about that same time in 1987 Do held a meeting where he indicated he was preparing to be castrated. He met with males and went over the procedure, not suggesting it would be for anyone else but that seemed to be an implication. He then called about a dozen of us to his craft (house) and we had a meeting and he asked if any of the students in male vehicles had any reservations about having the castration procedure. Hvvody was the only one who said he did. Hvvody left the classroom some months later.

-It was around 1991 or 1992 that DO said we had enough money in our possession that we can offer $2000 to any student who is staying in the class because it has become a comfortable life style when continued effort needed to be put out toward conscious overcoming of our remaining human behaviors and ways. I don’t know if anyone took him up on that offer or not but not long after that Pmmody left and then Andody left. One of Pmmody’s complaints she voiced in a documentary was that DO didn’t provide enough dental care. Rthody’s complaint was that there were too many “procedures” one being the direction one moved the razor when shaving. (That came about because someone asked DO how he shaved. TI and instructed us to make our commitment to DO and part of what went with such commitment was wanting to do everything like DO did it, though DO said that wasn’t necessary in all cases. TI and DO didn’t dream up “procedures” – they came about because of reports and problems and improvements in the craft operation, though they became tests to willfully follow or not.

A very large part of overcoming was overcoming doubts. I didn’t realize I had a bunch of doubts until I left the group and looked back on thoughts and actions I engaged that were actually deceitful – not following certain procedures and ignoring I was doing that which broke another procedure to surface breakages of procedure.

All this is a small part of the evidence that no one was held against their will in any way, shape or form and that we needed to work on our overcoming to stay in the classroom. It was designed to be a small group for that First Wave. It was too hard for most to justify staying with it year after year.

So the idea that some, who were laying down their vehicle’s lives, had doubts to the degree that they would express it in an exit tape saying they had no other choice was kind of absurd to hear but coming from someone who had dropped out or never entertained their beliefs it’s hard to imagine they didn’t have doubts.

But to the listener who is unaware of much of the story this statement by Frank seemed to give the appearance of the speaker as one of the 38 in the exit videos. Frank was not there but he was probably asked about his response to the exit video’s (as I was by the Pineapple Press team) so the writer stuck that in the podcast whether consciously or not, as if to put words in the mouth of one who was there. I hope it wasn’t staged for that affect as it would be quite deceitful to stage. If they really wanted to stay true to the facts, they could have used Franks clip but explained in a few words that it was his response to one of the exit video’s. Even though that too would be a way of potentially sacrificing the truth, as some just hear something and think it’s so, at least it would have been truthful to the facts. If it gets explained in a future episode, I guess it’s better than nothing but for those that hear it and don’t see the truth, it becomes misinformation they think is the truth.

TI and DO The Father and “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate UFO Two Witnesses – Cover, Overview, TOC and Section I.

January 26, 2017

752034-ti-do-father-jesus-heavens-gate-ufo-two-witnesses-front-cover

 This “Little Book” Provides the “Backside” Evidence Showing How All Jesus’ Prophecy Revelations are Fulfilled By Those Who were Known as:

TI & DO
The Father and “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate
UFO Two Witnesses

Who Returned Incarnate With Their “Saints”
From 1972 to 1997
Prophesied in the Book of Revelations

Termed by Christians as
“The Second Coming”

From
The Physical “Evolutionary” Level Above Human
The Kingdom of God in Heaven

Whose Membership: “Wear” Physical Vehicles (Bodies),
Grown on a Vine
(That Human bodies are Designed to Resemble)

To Work Within Planet Sized Spacecrafts
Like Pluto and Ceres
That Serve as Laboratories for Their Earth
Soul-Growing “Garden” Experiments

That Incorporate the Negative Influence of
The Luciferian “Space” Aliens, aka “The Fallen Angels” So
Prospective New Members, Directed By Incarnate Older Members
May Overcome the Human “Evolutionary” Kingdom

To Graduate Into the
Next Level Kingdom In the Literal Heavens

SAWYER


© 2017 Sawyer. All rights reserved.

This book is protected by Common Law copyright. Permission is
hereby granted to reproduce this book, or portions thereof, as
long as the content is unchanged, i.e., nothing added to it or
taken away from it as long as it is for non-commercial purposes.

Scripture taken from the King James Version of the Bible.

Translations of Scripture taken from the Strongs Hebrew and Greek Dictionary


This “Little Book” provides detailed evidence from everything Jesus prophesied to show how and why those called, Ti (Tee) and Do (Doe) were the new incarnations of the Ones referred to as the Father and Jesus, who with Their Crew of Student “Saints,” were on earth again to fulfill the promised return of Their Kingdom during these “End Times,” through Their task recorded as the “Two Witnesses” in the Book of Revelations that was completed when they exited their incarnations in 1997 – seen in the world’s news as Heaven’s Gate.

Here is a tiny bit of the evidence of Their return that will be covered in these next pages in great detail, examining most every verse from the Book of Revelations, in context with both the Old and New Testaments and in consideration of the many translation options from the Hebrew, Aramaic and Greek and most importantly in how TI and DO’s teachings, behaviors, ways and lifestyle coincided, without Their trying to do so, as I, Sawyer witnessed as Their student for 19 years.

-Father and Son both reside, (dwell with, abode) with Their Students. (Joh 14:22-23)
-They both have new names and the One who was “Jesus” identifies His Father. (Rev 3:12, Rev 14:1)
-They come incarnate in the task of the Two Witnesses to speak publicly (prophesy) New Revealing about the reality of Their Kingdom, how and when it can be entered, that serves to gather Their returned “Saints,” the Souls who were their students with Jesus and Moses. (Luk 17:30, Mat 24:31).
-The Father incarnates into a female human body and “Mind/Spirit births” His Son to the Throne. (Rev 12)
-They are both Olive Trees, Lampstands, and are Anointed so are both Christs. (Rev 11:3-4, Zec 4:1-14)
-They speak plainly, (open, bold, confident), not in parables (Luk 12:2) and Students can ask the Father questions directly. (Joh 16:25-27)
-Their prophecy is focused in the West and Southwest U.S.A., described as the spiritual (symbolic) Sodom (scorched, desert) e.g. Las Vegas, Egypt (“two straights” (Streets, Ways (FIRST & LAST)) and New Jerusalem; California (Los Angeles) to Texas, (Rev 3:12), to a “new nation (people)” (Mat 21:42-43), leaving Jerusalem in Palestine/Israel “desolate” (empty of Their Updated Mind/Spirit – Presence). (Rev 11:8, Mat 23:37-39)
-In 1975 They are subdued (overcome) by the U.S. national media, mouthpiece of the “Beast” – the Secret Govt (Mystery Babylon) formed because of the release of the Luciferian Space Aliens from their “bottomless pit” prison in the 1940’s to 1950’s during the 5th Angels Trumpet Sounding. (Rev 9, 11:7, 12:4, 17)
-The Father’s incarnation Exit was seemingly “natural”-“Earth Opened Her Mouth.” in 1985. Do and Students Exited by laying (falling) down Their human bodies in 1997, shown by the comprehensive translation of the Greek “apokteino auto” as “to separate by dying Their selves.” (Rev 11:7,16, Rev 12:16)
-Their ascension, Jesus called a “spirit birth,” compared to wind, not seen as physical bodies going up. The “cloud” (of light) was the Hale-Bopp Comet with it’s photographed “companion object.” (Rev 11:12, Joh 3:5-8)
-Do Comes Public as the return of “Jesus” in 1993, shown as sitting on a “white horse,” the human body He took named Marshall Applewhite, which He purifies to Recover Virginity. “Bow” represents the Covenant (rainbow) with the “litter/fold” He “births” by directing each Students own Overcoming of Humanness. (Rev 6:2)
-The Red/Ruddy “Horse” – G.W. Bush, et al, used the 9/11 WTC attacks – the “great earth(shaking)” (1st Fall of “Babylon”) to wield a great sword (military) for a perpetual “war on terror.” (Rev 6:3-4, 11:13, 14:8)
-Barack Obama, et al, was the Black/Deep Blue (jacinth) “Horse” presiding over the stabilizing of the Global Financial Crisis (2nd Fall of “Babylon”) manufactured to usher in the U.S. BEAST’s riding the yolk of the New World Order (U.N.) (Rev 6:5-6, Rev 13, 14:8, 18:2)
-Sign of Opening of Temple of God in Heaven revealed by NASA Dawn spacecraft photos of dwarf planet Ceres’ cityscape of lights with 5+ mile high crystal-like Tower as evidence of 2017 4th Seal Opening: Green (Space Alien tare (weed) harvest, NWO front promotion of human caused global warming) Horse (US President) agenda, accelerating death in Tribulation/Judgment Hour = LAST Harvest Wave (Rev 6:8, 11:19, 14:20, 15:5)
-Luciferian (restricted Space) Aliens are depicted as fowls, birds of prey, locusts(Mat 13:4;Rev 9:3,18:2, 19:17)
-Afterward, Do returns with His “Armada” of brightly shining (glorious) Clouds of Light – “horses” (spacecrafts) for every eye to see, with His FIRST Fruit Graduate (Saints) all “wearing” Their new Kingdom of God “made” (grown to an adult on a vine, not born of woman) physical, biological bodies, with His being “like the Son of Man,” Jesus’ “dipped in blood body (vesture).”(Rev 1:7,11:19,14:14,16:15,19:11-14, 1Co 15:39+)


Overview

Evidence of these claims come from everything Jesus said in the four “gospel” records and throughout the Book of Revelations, cross referenced to the Moses and Old Testament (OT) Prophet’s records, to reveal how and why TI and DO fulfilled the task described as the “Two Witnesses,” Two Christs, the same Ones described as The Father in Heaven and His Son, (the One who came incarnate in the body named Jesus), returning this time, together, incarnate (in the flesh) as partners for the FIRST of a two WAVE “Harvest” conclusion of the experimental task They both began as recorded in the Book of Genesis as the Elohim and Adam and Enoch and then in the other OT records as Jehovah and Moses and Elijah.

It will be shown how and why these Two Witnesses were prophesied by Jesus to have New Names for Their New, “in-the-flesh” Return, (that has been called Jesus’ “Second Coming”), to occur during the New Age, aka End Time, in a New geographical area (not to the Middle East/Israel), as a New Nation, (ethnic populous), described as the New Jerusalem (also having a New Name).

The New geographic area will be shown to be primarily in the Western U.S. from the Mississippi river to the Pacific, as the “Temple” area, where the FIRST Harvest WAVE is staged. The Southwest became the “Altar” area. Elder Students (Saints) gave their physical vehicle’s lives, they’d received from giving their human lives in service to Jesus, by intentionally crashing primitive spacecrafts, called “UFOs” to release their Souls to incarnate into prepared human vehicles to rendezvous with their teachers to finish their Overcoming of humanness lessons.

It will be shown that; what these two individuals named TI and DO taught, was exactly what Jesus, and before then Moses were teaching and demonstrating, (appropriate to Their student body’s grade in Their school), but as with Jesus, brought updates and used new plain and direct generic, (non-religious) terminology, rather than speaking to most people in parables with hidden meanings. This was necessary due to the way the Lower Forces of the planet, headed by the Luciferian Space Alien Souls (fallen Angels) were permitted by the Kingdom in the Heavens to distort and dilute the truth Jesus (and before then, Moses) bore, by sowing seeds of misinformation that became organized into Religions and to date New Age Spirituality. These distortions were allowed to provide all humans 100% choice of what they want to become and in who they choose to serve, as Jesus said was between, “God (The Kingdom of God’s Older Members (Deities)) and Mammon (treasure, wealth in all the Human forms). One of many misconceptions is that the Kingdom of God is a Spiritual realm. It is but is also physical and biological, just like throughout Their creation.

Some of the generic terminology TI and DO used, described the Kingdom of God or Kingdom of Heaven as The Physical Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, whose membership are not limited to any one planet. Membership have true freedom to circulate throughout the literal “heavens” (near or outer space) to perform their tasks. (Like Star Trek without human mammalian behaviors they have outgrown). The use of the term “Evolution” has nothing to do with Darwin’s theories, but instead describes the way there exists four kingdom levels of life on earth; mineral, plant, animal and human. The human kingdom was designed to be a stepping stone (footstool) to deposit Souls (that are like seeds) within and then to nurture them to grow towards taking their Next Evolutionary Step into what They termed in shorthand as the Next Level.

TI and DO indicated that Next Level members dwell within Spacecrafts, (even Planet Sized like Pluto, (and perhaps Saturn and/or Earth’s Moon and/or dwarf planet Ceres and others), that serve as Laboratories for Their “Soul” growing Earth “Garden” experimental, (always improving and free willed), experiential “God Astronaut Training Program,” They design into Earth Civilizations They spawn and nurture to graduate new Members from, (as they have outgrown mammalian reproduction and are eternal so don’t need new members but are joyed to provide what they have). They are from the future, the only one a human or human equivalent can attain to.

A big difference between the human and the other kingdom levels beneath it, is how a human does not automatically evolve into their next higher kingdom. It can only be accomplished with the direct assistance from  an existing Older Member from the Next Level Above Human, who has accomplished the transition before, even many times, who comes into human flesh, thus “undercover,” to teach and demonstrate the Overcoming of Humanness Process in stages, that are like “trimesters” in a human baby’s birth, over millenniums of time.

It is the Soul that is as a physical seed containing biological “programs”, like software that is deposited (planted) into a human vehicle (the biological body – genetic hardware) that can be grown into a Next Level Member. TI and DO taught that the Next Level was many membered and referred to them as; Older Members (Jesus described as his Father in Heaven (who wasn’t incarnate then)) and Younger Members like Archangels and those coming up who are provided degrees of service, while the Oldest Member they called the Chief of Chiefs.

TI and DO taught that Souls were actually physical containers, like a pillow case or pocket, though less dense than the human flesh containers they are deposited within and it’s that Soul, if grown to maturity, that becomes a body that is graduated (harvested) into the Next Level and is eternal thereafter. New graduate Souls are then provided with a more dense physical body (a vehicle to wear) appropriate to their new task assignments in their new Above Human Society. These new vehicles are grown on a vine in a laboratory by technicians, said in the Records (Bible) as “made” as opposed to “begotten” – born from mammalian reproductive methods.

It will be shown how Paul of Tarsus became one of the Luciferian’s “best puppets.” Paul was never a disciple of Jesus and was the first Christian preachers used as a pawn to distort the formula Jesus taught and became Satan’s best agent by having him infiltrate the young believers of the Jesus “cult.” It’s not clear whether Paul was well meaning or a Roman agent but his main “blasphemy” (expressing to others things that are against the Next Level’s true information) was saying that no one needs to change significantly to qualify to enter the Kingdom of Heaven but can be saved and enter Heaven by only having faith. Paul did not have an assigned task from Jesus and never quoted him or taught much of what he taught. His letters were influenced by the Luciferian Lower Forces, so can not be trusted and ended up being used to dilute and distort the truth, largely seen as today’s Christianity.

This book will attempt to reveal how in the past, religions and the modern definition of spirituality can be  stepping stones to the whole truth about how to become a member of the Kingdom of Heaven, but only when one begins to see through the ways organizations stifle open minded exploration of new ideas, concepts and perspectives, even on ancient records, can they remain open to what the Older Members say when they come incarnate to look for their “sheep”. Such belief systems today have become “killers of Souls,” due to their promotion of stagnated thinking, archaic concepts, ritualistic practices, less accurate or wrong definition of terms (often lost in translations), changing what was meant to be taken as literal into a figurative or “spiritual,” then diluted meaning and the soothing, even addicting affect that goes with feeling we belong to something higher than humans. If we become teachers in various religions we become easily captured to those mindsets and especially when it becomes popular. Do indicated that people “hardly stood a chance” of seeing the truth through the varied misinterpretations of scripture and those who portray themselves as teachers, guides and facilitators to Godliness.

Likewise, it will be shown how Atheism and any other human belief, non-belief, philosophy, path, practice or scientific study can also be used as steps towards the ultimate perspective of what is most true and thus most real about our reality as a Next Level school. TI and DO said it best as, “All paths can lead to the top of the mountain, but there is only one way off.” In other words to paraphrase Jesus, the way to the highest truths and the Life he spoke of, will only come to those who ask to find, seek to know and knock on the doors of the Living Beings who Created everything, all the planets and all the life forms, whose “kingdom” is not of this world, but who exist throughout the literal Heavens. Becoming a member of the Next Level was always meant to be an individual endeavor. Being part of a group that refers to themselves as on a path to God has nothing to do with the relationship each could choose to form and maintain with an Older Member in the Next Level by projecting their asking far into the most distant stars (heavens) to ask how to become a prospective candidate for Membership. This is what Jesus meant by teaching to address the Father in Heaven with our prayers. “Heaven” is defined to include all the elevated areas above the earth, but especially where the planets and stars are seen and any and all points beyond.

It will be shown how the overall Return of the Next Level Kingdom was scheduled in Two Primary Harvest WAVES, the FIRST and the LAST:

The FIRST was presented when the Two Returning Older Members awakened their chosen and prepared human vehicles (bodies) in the early 1970’s and then unknowingly began their 1260 day prophecy period in 1973, but attracted almost all their first students when they were invited to speak in the North Hollywood part of Los Angeles, California starting in March/April of 1975, that resulted in subsequent public meetings in the San Francisco Bay area and then in Waldport, Oregon, which was the meeting I, named by Do, Sawyer attended and joined from.

It was October of 1975 when TI and DO, then going by the names Bo and Peep were propelled into the U.S. national, “town square” like spotlight, covered by all three network news stations, because 34 individuals left all behind after hearing Bo and Peep’s information at the Waldport, Oregon meeting. At that meeting TI and DO spoke of needing to leave all behind to begin to overcome the human world, that is like that start of a metamorphosis of a caterpillar into a butterfly. The caterpillar must leave it’s world behind to begin it’s chrysalis stage. The chrysalis was equivalent to a Christening or Christing that Jesus completed by the time of his Transfiguration. After Jesus voluntarily set up his capture, knowing the corrupt religious leadership wanted to kill him, he “layed down his body” on his Father’s instruction, saying “no man takes it from me” (his human vehicles life). Then he healed that body over 3 days time, a characteristic of what he had metamorphosed into inside his human vehicle. He proceeded to prove to his disciples he was still flesh and bone, and was NOT a SPIRIT and could eat and drink and be touched, but could also appear and disappear and defy gravity at will, a characteristic of the “changed over” vehicle he had. After proving these things and many more to them for about 40 days, he took his changed over physical body with him into a “cloud” that humans today might call a UFO, but is actually in this case a cloud (covered) physical spacecraft.

TI and DO’s speaking (prophecy) period of 1260 days was geared primarily to the Souls who had completed their previous trimester of Overcoming of Humanness Lesson Plan, they began while in the flesh with Jesus and for some before then with Moses. It will be shown how these Souls were spoken of primarily as the Four Living Beings and the Four and Twenty Elders and I suspect the two groups referred to as 7 Angels each, equaling 42 who became the FIRST “Fruit” Harvested, the number of members of the Heaven’s Gate group, (38 + 4).

Every harvest requires “leaps of faith” (so to speak, though they are not at all “blind”, though appear to be for those who don’t recognize their calling). For Jesus’ Apostles (at least, but perhaps for the 70 as well) they could have left behind family, houses and land to literally follow Jesus, which is one Edge of the Two Edged Instruction that becomes like a sword in how it cuts ties, and this is what was referred to as the “catching away”, actually being “caught” (like a fish), where the truth is the bait to catch the human vehicle by, as Jesus said to his first disciples he would make them “fishers of men”. This part of the Overcoming of Humanness Process was distorted into the idea of “rapture”. TI and DO had the same requirement of those who chose to become their students.

Jesus, at his exit time, required his faithful Apostles (an assigned task to be His delegates to the world) to “give their life” in service to His (their Older Member’s) instructions that would result in their Souls exit of their incarnation –  the death of their human vehicle. For Jesus and His Apostles and other fully dedicated Students (Disciples), that meant speaking publically the truth Jesus provided which He knew would get them killed eventually. (As he said, if they hate me they will hate you). So He sent them to their human death but He knew their Soul would not be harmed and would enter into LIFE in the Next Level where they would be rewarded with a new Next Level vehicle, grown especially for each one of them. (The Next Level grows physical vehicles to full maturity on a vine, as mammalian reproduction is primitive to them and is the reason that desire for sexuality and procreation on the human level needs to be overcome as part of the qualifications for Next Level membership). For these 38+4 students with Do, after years of consideration (I witnessed the preparation for until September of 1994 when I left them), though they preferred to not need to do this, chose to exit their incarnations by ingesting a strong barbiturate mixture that put their vehicles into permanent sleep in what the world would see as a mass suicide. They were at that time referred to as Heaven’s Gate so the headlines read with phrases like “Heaven’s Gate Suicide cult”. This is NOT to say “suicide” is the answer for anyone, as we each actually can not grow unless we have a physical body. Suicide on the human level is most often a selfish act and a way to avoid learning difficult lessons in life. This LAST harvest WAVE comes with the overall instruction to Stand for TI and DO, which will not be looked at kindly by those who are invested in misinformation.

Do certainly knew he and Ti’s group was a “subculture” and in response to being labeled a cult by the media said they were the “cult of truth” and the “cult of cults.” It will be shown that Jesus and his disciples were just as much a “cult” in their day, in relationship to what had become the “normal” cultures of the mainstream religious, the governmental institutions and that society, that Jesus and TI and DO had no allegiance to, though also didn’t choose to fight against.

TI and DO’s information is shown to align with the prophecy as delivered via the Seven Thunders (Roars) by the Lion of the Tribe of Juda, the Seventh of which started when Do and his Crew compiled a Book they named, ‘How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered’ (Purple Book). This Book that became the basis of their web site HeavensGate.com along with Their Exit Statements demonstrated the conclusion to the FIRST Hour shown in prophecy as the 1st Seal Opening – with Do “sitting” on His White “Horse” – the human vehicle He chose, that had even been last named “Applewhite”. White, mostly had to do with making that vehicle “pure”, though the vehicle’s skin coloration is described in prophecy as, “His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow”. All racial consciousness, identifying oneself by their vehicles race, needs to be overcome to graduate into Membership in the Next Level.

The LAST “Harvest” WAVE pertains most to those recorded as the “remaining,” “remnant” or those “elected” and who elect to take their next step towards graduation when they get the calling. These are also Souls who were brought back by the Next Level to have the opportunity to take over a human vehicle the Next Level helped them prepare, to recognize their Heavenly Father in the incarnation named Do. That recognition would be of His teachings –  the words and information He and Ti provided that constitute His (Holy) Mind aka Spirit and His characteristic behaviors and ways that He demonstrated while incarnate that required of his Students the same showing of allegiance to Him as Jesus required of those who chose to become His students. These will be faced with the lesson plan (song), that at the least entails believing TI and DO represent that Kingdom that created the earth and all of it’s occupants and are willing to stand in defense of that belief and maintain that stand until their departure – no matter what the consequences. This “standing” takes place primarily during what was prophesied as the “Time of great trouble not seen since the beginning of the world,” aka the Great Tribulation, starting largely during the 4th thru 6th Seal Openings that are upon us in 2017.

This time period has also been referred to in OT prophecy as the Judgment time period (day) or more specifically the Judgment Hour (approx. 40 years) that begins at the end of the FIRST Hour after Do and Crew exited in 1997, shown as beginning with the time of the 7th Angel’s Trumpet Sounding.

That Sounding first took place by Do’s coming public (without Ti’s incarnate presence) in the 1990’s by what can be seen as the “7 Thunders/Roars” of Revelations 10, the first of which started when He, with His Older Member – Ti, came public in 1975, that Do completed in 1988 by writing a booklet entitled “’88 Update – The UFO Two and their Crew.” (To TI and DO the acronym UFO simply referred to a “cloud of light” – a Next Level spacecraft hidden by a cloud covering as opposed to being a Space Alien craft). Subsequent Roars/Thunders are shown as; the 1992 Beyond Human Video Tape Series Do and Crew made, the 1993 Info-Ad in USA Today, then the dozens of publications in alternative newspapers, the 1994 Student delivered public meeting schedule (as Do didn’t give any further public meetings himself after doing so with Ti from 1975-1976), the 1995 posting to the World Wide Web the document ‘Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Departure,’ where Do outlines most boldly how he was the return of the same Older Member who had been incarnate in the body named, “Jesus”. Jesus  knew he wouldn’t be returning incarnate in the same human vehicle he left with, which is why he said, “many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many” and finally in two phases of soundings, the 7th as the Heavens Gate Web site that provided an anthology of all their materials since 1975 followed less than a year later in the timing of the Hale Bopp Comet’s very unusual display, scientists are still pondering, Their exit of  their incarnations in 1997 and the Exit Statements They made.

As with all prophecy there are multiple interpretations and multiple manifestations in both the physical and mental/spiritual realms. Pertaining to things humans did, as I believe was set up by a Next Level crew to provide, came the 2009 National Geographic Channel’s internet broadcast documentary entitled, “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate” that was primarily a recap of the media frenzy and misinformation from their very public “laying down of their (human) lives”, except for suggesting as a question whether they, identified as “Heaven’s Gate” (TI and DO and Crew), were the anticipated “Second Coming of Jesus,” perhaps the first and biggest national media organization to voice such a perspective.

This time in 2017, as a part of this LAST “harvest” WAVE, includes what I believe is this “Little Book” that is also described in Rev 5:1 prophecy as the “backside” or “after” and/or the historic background “behind” (what was provided by Jehovah/Father and Moses/Jesus). The BOOK comprises the updates TI and DO and crew brought that they had published that I refer to as the Purple Book, as it’s said in prophecy to be “written from within the Throne” and TI and DO were the Throne. (Most of the Purple Books contents can be found via links in the Appendix of this book).

This Little Book was said to become available and spoken about (prophesied) during the time of the 7th Angel’s Trumpet Sounding that was scheduled to occur after the Two Witnesses and Crew have exited their incarnations and their Soul bodies invisibly ascended back into their heavenly abodes on Next Level Spacecrafts, from whence they came. It will be shown how the Two Witnesses and Crew perform all their incarnate tasks during the time described as the Sixth Angel’s Trumpet Sounding.

Part of the Tribulation time will be marked by a great deal of shows put on by the Luciferian space aliens and/or those humans who have become their witting or unwitting slaves. Examples will be provided of how these show humans things recorded as “great wonders” to witness. A preview would seem to be what happened in Fatima where some young girls all saw an Image on a number of occasions that spoke to their minds, who they thought was the Virgin Mary, which was recorded as Our Lady at Fatima in 1916. TI and DO talked about this and called these kinds of things tricks and indicated they were like holograms produced by the Lower Forces.

Further it will be covered, how the Revelations chapter 13 “Image” that “speaks” could be just such a hologram or of some equivalence and could deceive many because of. Perhaps it will be of Jesus according to some painters depiction, with flowing robes, barefoot and/or riding a white horse. It’s interesting how Fatima’s sighting and others like it occurred during a time when we know humans did not have the technology to produce holograms and by my calculations 1916 was during the 2nd Angel’s Trumpet Sounding. Those Soundings purpose was essentially to announce the arrival of the participating Souls for the Harvest WAVESs, both from the Next Level and of the Luciferians and also announced things to come but were accompanied by examples (like Fatima) of how those things in the prophecy would be fulfilled during the 7th Trumpet Sounding.

While with TI and DO’s experiential classroom we saw a report from a book Bob Lazar was allowed to read while he was employed by Oppenheimer in Area 51, his job being to back engineer the engine from a recovered “UFO”. In the book that allegedly space aliens wrote, they said they “created Jesus” and have film of him on the cross. Even if there is no truth to any of this, it is not uncommon to hear from various “contactees” the same kind of thing in relationship to Jesus, where even a number of contactees themselves say, indicate or imply they are the return of Jesus, which coordinates with what Jesus said would happen with his Kingdom’s Return.

However, Jesus indicated his true believers would be shown signs in the Sun, Moon and Stars (which includes the planets) and any of the many bodies in space, e.g. dwarf planets, asteroids, meteors, comets. This is one of the ways we know such holographic like tricks are not generated by the Next Level as they occur on earth or in earth’s atmosphere or very near to earth “space,” where the Space Aliens are no longer allowed to traverse beyond. Next Level Signs occur in deep space, yet as close as the Moon. The space aliens and/or humans are also able to perform other events such as making “fire come down from the sky,” perhaps like fireballs the Next Level used before 2016. I’ve seen two or three so far that may be these kinds of tricks as based on reports are near the earth. Jesus indicated on earth one would see “distress of nations” (wars and financial collapse), “perplexity, a (state of) quandary (many events that are confusing rendered into conspiracy theories to explain, UFO’s and Space Alien abductions, Cattle mutilations, JFK, RFK, MLK assassinations, 9/11 attacks, war in iraq, 2008 financial crisis) and “waves roaring,” seen by the two large tsunami’s in Sumatra and Japan (Fukashima) and in the U.S. by hurricane Katrina and Sandy during the time approaching the 2017 tribulation time, “earthquakes in diverse places” (significant increase around the Pacific rim known as the “ring of fire.”  (Note these Signs have been shown around the world and in the U.S. essentially starting in earnest in the 1890’s, ahead of the FIRST WAVE of Jesus and His Father’s Kingdom, but then began to escalate in the 1990’s for DO’s coming Public as the return of the same Older Member Soul from the Kingdom of Heaven that was incarnate in the human vehicle named “Jesus” that began the SECOND or LAST WAVE that would be finished by his RETURN IN HIS GLORY – not incarnate, to finalize the Judgement Hour.)

The Luciferian Space Aliens have manipulated humans from the start of the civilization, largely recorded in religious literature but more directly, according to reports, especially as of the 1940’s and 1950’s, through direct contact with government military and indirectly through contactees with displays of technology, they seek help from humans to develop and in perhaps the biggest way, by motivating discarnates (spirits of dead humans) to influence living humans to do things and/or respond in all ways that replaces their recognition of the Real True Kingdom Above Human and those who have been sent time and again to help some see through the illusion they pose. These Luciferians thereby insert themselves as a facsimili “god” – aka False God built upon misinformation.

It will be shown how “The Wrath of God,” actually the Next Level’s generation of “agitation to stimulate movement” of allegiance towards the true Kingdom of God and any potential future, that includes the Next Level’s “anger” against the Luciferian Space aliens who have used human, so called Christian religious leaders as puppets to foster an illusionary belief of having a “personal relationship” with Jesus, extends into the 6th and 7th Seal periods, having been demonstrated in comparably small degrees periodically up until this point. That agitation and anger is largely seen in the 7 Angels who pour out their Vials, (plagues and calamities) beginning to manifest undiluted during the 6th Seal Opening.

It will be shown how at the end of that conclusive time of Judgment, when the opportunities to change are “done,” Do will arrive in His Next Level made physical body, described as, “like the Son of Man,” (Rev 14:14), thus like Jesus’ “dipped (baptized) in blood,” “glorified body,” returning this LAST time with his Armada of spacecrafts, piloted by those “Saints” who FIRST graduated, having their own new Next Level grown physical bodies to “wear.” This time their appearance will be more literally “For Every Eye to See,” because of their very apparent mass of spacecrafts and their brightness of light in the very near heavens so humans will be able to see/understand even with their naked eye and I imagine even for those who no eyes at all. I would say they will see it in their Mind’s eye. However, if humans have not sought to align with TI and DO’s Mind by this time, they will not know what they are observing.

Before Do and his Armada returns, the “Kings of the Earth,” led by the U.S. Secret Government (Mystery Babylon), BEAST (sly, deceitful human mammals), that formed in the 1950’s to cover up the evidence of Space Aliens on earth, (who the Next Level released from their underground “bottomless pit” prison), working to some degree with or against certain space alien groups (Dragon), each would have secured the establishment of their New World Order relationship via having the equivalent of the 9/11 attacks on the NYC World Trade Center and Pentagon and the conspiracy to program humans as responsible for Global Warming (that prophecy indicates is Next Level generated) and through the Global Financial Crisis “hid themselves in the dens and rocks” (Rev 6:15) while preparing to fight, or escape the earth to escape this Armada and it’s final judgment against them, that many will think are the “bad space aliens”.

Some in that Secret Governmental BEAST seem to believe that there are some Space Aliens who are “good” and that the ones they believe are coming to do them harm are the “bad aliens,” even Reptilians with slave greys, when the truth is that all the Space Aliens are related to Lucifer and his Associate Souls, who once had elementary (student level) service to the Next Level but fell away and became renegades against the Next Level and will try to steer humans in any direction but looking up to the Next Level. I suspect they themselves at this point believe those I am referring to as the Next Level are just another alien space race as they were/are. However, the Space Aliens are all human equivalents. None of them became Adult Members of the Next Level Above Human.

These Luciferians, once imprisoned under the earth, who initially had physical bodies that could live much longer than humans have ways of generating hybrid physical bodies from human DNA, eggs and sperm, they obtain from abductions. When the Next Level allowed them to circulate on the surface again, they sought to manipulate powerful humans to enact their agenda to escape the planet while capturing Souls to add to their ranks, which they hope can occur before an anticipated return to prison and subsequent recycling in the “Lake of Fire” thereafter.

The irony is that TI and DO’s Next Level Mothership and Armada are the only ones arriving from deep space to war against the BEASTS and the Luciferian Space Aliens and all those in their allegiance, which will be no contest at all but will result in Their casting these two Beasts (U.S. and E.U.) and the False Prophets (The religious leadership and perhaps especially the Vatican and LDS Mormon enclaves, etc.) and those in their allegiance into the Lake of Fire because they have become “weeds” in the Next Level’s “garden” and have disturbed the usefulness of Their human kingdom and Their earth’s production of “fruit” (new Membership). It is at that point the Luciferians will be re-locked up underground for 1000 years and it seems there might be a new stage of “overcoming classroom” to follow that 1000 year period, after the Luciferians are released for a time to wage another last battle against that “camp of the Saints.” At that time the Next Level will cast the Luciferians into the Lake of Fire to be with the Beasts and the False Prophets. This is followed by the judgment of those in the Book of Life and those who are not who are in the receptacles for the discarnate Spirits, referred to as “Death and Hell” who are also cast into the Lake of Fire.

TI and DO brought the “new song” as described in Revelations chapter 14. Although in part They took those names from the Sound of Music song, “Doe a deer”, they described their names as a octave apart where Ti pushed Do to his next octave, if I recall correctly. According to prophecy the Older Member who was incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus upon return would, “write upon him (each student/disciple) the name of my God (Deity),” (Rev 3:12) and in Joh 16:25 “…but I shall shew ((announce, make known, report, speak, tell, declare)) you plainly of the Father.” In other words it was Do who revealed who His “Father” (Older Member) was to the student body. Ti didn’t announce it. In fact Do had to learn it for himself in their first year or so of their awakening together to their task, by seeing how Ti’s choices were always better than his which was hard for him to accept, he said. And it was Ti who told their students who Do was as “our Father” (Older Member) and that we each needed to make our “committal” to Him. And it was Ti who said in 1977 or 1978 that we the students “needed to give them our will, which Do later told us, she wondered if we’d lose half the class by saying that. As it turned out over half those initial student did drop out thereafter, for one reason or another that amounted to not wanting to yield their will 100%. Therefore TI and DO were one another’s “Witness” as said in Luk 10:22.

TI and DO didn’t teach from the Bible, nor quoted chapter and verse that I heard in my nineteen years their student, yet had an uncanny, thorough, direct to the point, non-academic, base understanding of it’s core contents, that I only came to recognize mostly after I left their “classroom” in 1994 and began to study the scriptural records that with a lot of asking of TI and DO for help and encouragement via dreams they were in, led to the focus for this book. Some of these understandings only surface when considering alternative translations to English from the Hebrew, Aramaic, Greek and sometimes Latin origins. TI and DO said the Next Level worked very hard to preserve an accurate record of what Jesus said, as recorded in the four gospels, that years ago humans published as “Red Letter” editions, that we could rely on as a help to awaken more by and to draw clues from. This is not to say I got everything in this book the most right it could be. I know much could still be tweaked and realized but I think it’s adequate to show the possibilities to anyone who seeks for the whole truth. I don’t pretend this work is needed by anyone to have a relationship with the Next Level. TI and DO taught that there would be a group of people who would never hear about TI and DO and still be judged worthy of having their Souls and/or Spirits saved by the Next Level for a future “planting” some time after the recycling is finished.

The Next Level doesn’t need new members but it’s their joy to offer the opportunity to Consciously Evolve Beyond Human. That opportunity is still available by projecting our asking to Our “Father” in Heaven (deep outer space) and by showing Him our seriousness by beginning to adopt his behavior and ways and provision of service, according to the instructions of his most resent incarnate, Older Members, in the names TI and DO.

There is not and will not be any legitimate group or cult to form or join. There are no Older Members on Earth at this time or planned to be back before the Civilization is spaded. The information TI and DO and Crew left behind in the many writings, video’s and audio tapes are for personal absorption and application and are not intended by Do and Crew to become the basis of a “Religious Study Group”. They are to be used to help each of those who the information speaks to, further separate from the human evolutionary kingdom, though the speed in which that happens remains up to each of us to implement and the best way to start that is to speak directly to Do (in our heads, privately, as Jesus said, “in your closet”, never intending group prayer meetings, etc. which are part of the distortion in religions, however well intended.) Though I am told by some they believe in TI and DO, I keep no lists or contact information on people and have no “groups” and provide no contact information with any former classmates. However there have been start-up groups and attempts to organize that I have been invited to and have declined. There have also been complete fraudulent news stories about TI and DO.


*** TABLE OF CONTENTS ***

I. INTRODUCTION
A. ADDITIONAL STATEMENTS THIS BOOK WILL BRING AN ABUNDANCE OF SCRIPTURAL EVIDENCE TO PROVING

B. DISCLAIMERS
1. DO AND CREWS POST, “OUR POSITION AGAINST SUICIDE”
2. THERE IS NO CULT OR LEADERS AS TI and DO ARE NO LONGER IN HUMAN FLESH BODIES
3. MY MOTIVATION FOR WRITING THIS BOOK
4. TI and DO WERE NOT INTERESTED IN ATTRACTING FOLLOWERS – They were willing to accept anyone as a student but were choosy about who they thought could accomplish the task of overcoming the human condition. Public meetings were only held over two approximate nine month periods with about seventeen years of cloistered Overcoming “Classroom” in between, during which many gradually learned it wasn’t what they wanted so freely left the group and in many cases when the group had the capacity were given funds or an airline or bus ticket to go where they wanted to go.

C. BIBLIOGRAPHY AND SCRIPTURE NOTATION

D. INTRODUCTION TO TI and DO

1. THE NAMES AND TEMPORARY ORGANIZATIONS ASSOCIATED WITH TI and DO
2. TI and DO’S TERMINOLOGY CHANGES AND CONCEPT UPDATES
3. PRIMER OF TI and DO’S INITIAL TEACHINGS

a. SUMMARY OF TI and DO’S BEGINNING AND FIRST PUBLIC STATEMENT

II. JESUS PROPHECY OF THE RETURN OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN
A. THE UNOBSERVABLE (THROUGH INSPECTION BY EYESIGHT), IN SECRET AS “A THIEF IN THE NIGHT” (UNDERCOVER) RETURN OF THE FATHER, THE SON (LAMB), “JESUS” AND THEIR STUDENTS, THE “SAINTS” (ANGELS) IN FLESH (CARNAL) HUMAN BODIES

1. JESUS SAY’S “The kingdom of God cometh not with observation,” Luk 17:21
2. “SON OF MAN” IS A PHRASE THAT JESUS USED TO IDENTIFY HIMSELF IN ARAMAIC AS A CHILD (SON) KIN OF GOD (HIS HUSBAND) WHILE OF A MORTAL
3. JESUS SAID HE WOULD HAVE A NEW NAME AND THAT HIS FATHER WOULD HAVE A NAME AND THE CITY OF GOD THAT IS THE NEW JERUSALEM WOULD ALSO HAVE A NEW NAME UPON HIS RETURN

4. RESURRECTION – TO STAND UP OR RISE AGAIN – IN-CARNAL (FLESH) AGAIN – (REINCARNATION), “BORN AGAIN” OF WATER AND BORN OF SPIRIT/MIND

a. ACCORDING TO TI and DO, “REINCARNATION” AS IT’S TAUGHT BY EASTERN RELIGIONS OF HINDU AND BUDDHIST ORIGINS IS NOT ACCURATE. IT INCLUDES STANDING UP AGAIN WHICH IS DEFINED AS PERFORMING SERVICE TO ONES OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL SHOWN AS THE DELIVERY OF PROPHECY
b. BORN OF WATER = BORN OF FLESH – WHICH IS A PROCESS OF “STANDING UP IN” (TAKING OVER) A HUMAN VEHICLE
c. WHAT CHRISTIANS SAY ABOUT BEING “BORN AGAIN” AND “SAVED” HAS IT’S APPLICATION BUT HAS BECOME SO DISTORTED IS NO LONGER REFLECTIVE OF FATHER AND JESUS MIND/SPIRIT INTENTION
d. JESUS HAVING A NEW NAME THUS HAVING A NEW “SON OF MAN” BODY IS ANOTHER PROOF THAT HE IS RESURRECTING, RE-INCARNATING
e. “GOD IS NOT THE GOD OF THE DEAD, BUT OF THE LIVING” and “GOD IS A SPIRIT”
f. JESUS SAID, “BEFORE ABRAHAM WAS I AM” and indicated ABRAHAM WAS BACK TO SEE JESUS’ DAY
g. JOHN THE BAPTIST WAS A RETURNING ELDER STUDENT SENT TO FULFILL THE ISAIAH PROPHECY OF A MESSENGER TO ANNOUNCE JESUS ARRIVAL BUT HAD NOT YET BECOME AN ADULT (AS OPPOSED TO A CHILD) MEMBER OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD
h. PAUL OF TARSUS, “RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD” EXPLANATION SEEMS FOUNDED UPON JESUS AND TI and DO’S TEACHINGS THAT INCLUDES AN INTRODUCTION TO A NEXT LEVEL (CELESTIAL) “FLESH” BODY
i. JESUS SAYS “THE REST OF THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS WERE FINISHED”
j. OLD TESTAMENT PROPHET DANIEL IS TOLD OF HIS RETURN AND PEOPLE IN GRAVES RISING TO THEIR JUDGMENT

5. JESUS DESCRIBES HIS RETURN AND REVEALING TO INCLUDE HIS FATHER COMING WITH HIM INCARNATE SUBSTANTIATED FURTHER BY DISCIPLES JOHN, PETER AND THE OLD TESTAMENT PROPHET DANIEL

a. JESUS SAYS “WE WILL COME UNTO HIM AND MAKE OUR ABODE WITH HIM”
b. JESUS SAYS IN Joh 16:25 – UPON HIS RETURN HE DOES NOT SPEAK IN PARABLES AKA PROVERBS, OR STORIES. INSTEAD, DISCIPLES WILL BE SHOWN (SEE FOR THEMSELVES THE FATHER) WHEN FATHER AND SON TOGETHER SPEAK/ANNOUNCE INSTRUCTIONS (COMMANDS)

i. HOW JESUS IS REVEALED IN PROPHECY – CORRELATION OF 1TH 4:16-17 WITH REV 6:1-2 AND THE REV 5:1 “BOOK” WRITTEN WITHIN AND ON THE BACKSIDE, “WITHIN” BEING THE 7 ROAR/THUNDERS AND THE “LITTLE BOOK” (REV 10) BEING THE BACKSIDE AS IT COMES LATER AFTER TI and DO AND FIRST FRUIT CREW HAS EXITED THEIR INCARNATIONS AND IT’S CONTENT PERTAINS TO BIBLE PROPHECY FULFILLMENT AS PROOF THAT TI and DO WERE/ARE THE PROMISED INCARNATE RETURN
ii. A SATAN IS AN ADVERSARIAL DISCARNATE “INFLUENCE” THE NEXT LEVEL ASSIGNS TO STUDENTS TO TEST THEIR RESOLVE THAT TI and DO CALLED BOOGERS
iii. THE TWO WITNESSES ARE SUBDUED BY THE BEASTS MEDIA MOUTHPIECE (NOT KILLED)

iv. BOTH OF THE TWO WITNESSES ARE CHRISTS
v. JESUS IS THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, THE ROOT OF DAVID, WHO OPENS THE BOOK WHICH IS WHY WHAT HE SAYS IS DEPICTED AS A THUNDEROUS ROAR
vi. THE “TWO EDGED SWORD OF HIS MOUTH” EXPLAINED
vii. THE TRINITY IN DO’S WORDS AND JNNODY’S WORDS ON THE “HOLY SPIRIT,” OR “HOLY GHOST”
viii. DO’S WORDS ON RELIGION, THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS, GOD, PANTHEISM, THE SECOND COMING, MISINFORMATION OF HAVING A “HEAVEN ON EARTH,” FLOWING ROBE WEARING PEACE AND LOVE JESUS, HUMANS PRAYING TO ‘MASQUERADING “GODS”‘ AND DEPENDENCE ON ONE’S OLDER MEMBER AS THE ONLY SOURCE OF UNLIMITED GROWTH AND KNOWLEDGE

c. JESUS REFERS TO HIS RETURNING AS SON OF MAN (SON OF GOD IN FLESH) IN THE ACCOMPANIMENT OF HIS GLORY (VERY APPARENT TO THE EYES) FATHER AND THE HOLY ANGELS, HIS STUDENT CREW
d. JESUS REFERS TO SON OF MAN SITTING ON THE RIGHT HAND OF POWER AND COMING IN CLOUDS DEPICTING TWO PHASES TO THE OVERALL RETURN, THE FIRST INCARNATE WITH HIS FATHER (POWER) FOR THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST AND THE SECOND PHASE NON INCARNATE, WHILE STATIONED IN HIS SPACECRAFT ARMADA, UNDERCOVER – CLOAKED – EVEN BY LITERAL CLOUD COVER OVERSEEING AND STIMULATING THE “WINEPRESS” THAT RESULTS IN NEW BELIEVERS GIVING THEIR LIVES IN HIS/THEIR SERVICE THAT CAN RESULT IN THE LOSS OF THEIR PHYSICAL BODIES AS THEIR EXIT METHOD THEY ARE REWARDED FOR
e. ZECHARIAH TALKS OF SEEING TWO OLIVE TREES/LAMPSTANDS ANOINTED (CHRISTS) THAT STAND BY THE LORD OF THE WHOLE EARTH RELATING DIRECTLY TO THE TWO WITNESSES AS OLIVE TREES AND LAMPSTANDS AND THEREFORE BOTH CHRISTS THUS FATHER AND SON RETURNED

f. DANIEL 7:13 DESCRIBES THE OLDER MEMBER AS A SON ARRIVING TO BE WITH HIS OLDER MEMBER, DANIEL 12’s PROPHECY DESCRIBES JESUS STANDING (INCARNATE TO PROPHESY) AND THEN THE “END TIME” TWO (WITNESSES) STANDING (INCARNATE TO PROPHESY), WHO CAN ONLY BE THE SAME FATHER AND SON

g. REVELATIONS 12 DEPICTS THE FATHER’S RETURN INCARNATE IN A FEMALE (WOMAN’S) HUMAN VEHICLE TO BIRTH HIS “SON” (DO), (JESUS) TO THE THRONE TASK DEFINED AS REVELATION 11’S “TWO WITNESSES,” THE SON THEN FOLLOWING THROUGH TO SPIRIT BIRTH THEIR STUDENT BODY, WHOSE SATAN (ADVERSARY) IS LITERALLY LUCIFER, THE DRAGON, WHOM HE BATTLED BEFORE THROUGH HIS INCARNATION AS JESUS AND BEFORE THEN THROUGH HIS INCARNATION AS MOSES. WHILE OUTSIDE HIS INCARNATIONS HE WAS REFERRED TO AS MICHAEL IN HIS COMMUNICATION WITH THE PROPHET DANIEL. LUCIFER AND THE THIRD WHO WERE THE “FALLEN ANGELS” ARE SOULS WHO THESE DAYS ARE THE SPACE ALIENS WHO ARE HUMAN EQUIVALENTS AND ARE NO LONGER ALLOWED TO TRAVERSE EVEN AS FAR INTO THE SPACE AS THE EARTH’S MOON

i. SHOWS HOW REV 12:16 DEPICTS THE WAY THE WOMAN (GENERATOR OF LIFE) (TI) EXITS HER VEHICLE BECAUSE OF HER OWN CHOICES RATHER THAN BEING KILLED, WHICH IS THE INACCURATE TRANSLATION OF “APOKTEINO AUTO” FOR THE METHOD OF EXIT BY THE TWO WITNESSES THAT SHE IS ONE OF

6. THE “TWO WITNESSES” DESCRIBED IN REVELATIONS 11:3-6 ARE TASKED TO DELIVER THEIR TESTIMONY (SACRIFICE THEIR LIVES STANDING UP FOR THE GOD OF THE EARTH) AS PROPHESY FOR 1260 DAYS REQUIRING PHYSICAL HUMAN BODIES TO SPEAK THROUGH
7. THE OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL WHO LAST PERFORMED THE TASK INCARNATE AS JESUS, THE LAMB, IS TASKED BY HIS OLDER MEMBER (FATHER) WHO COMES WITH HIM INCARNATE TO “GET HIM GOING” TO “OPEN THE FIRST SEAL” WITH A “ROAR (THUNDER)” AS IN REV 6:1, BEING THE “LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA” IN REV 5:5. THIS “OPENING” IS A “REVEALING” ACCOMPLISHED BY SPEAKING – BRINGING UPDATES TO THE BIBLE AND PROPHECY FULFILLMENT AS THE TWO WITNESSES, WITH HIS HEAVENLY FATHER, INCARNATE IN A FEMALE VEHICLE (WOMAN), BIRTHING HIM TO THE THRONE BEFORE RETURNING (REV 12). HIS NEW VEHICLE IS DESCRIBED IN REV 6:2 AS A “WHITE HORSE,” A HUMAN VEHICLE (BORN OF FLESH) HE MAKES PURE (LIGHT/WHITE) TO SHOW HOW AND HIS “HEAD AND HAIR” ARE COMPARED TO “WOOL AND SNOW” IN REV 1:14. TO “SIT” ON HIS PREPARED “HORSE” IS TO USE IT TO PERFORM HIS TASK. HIS “BOW” REPRESENTS HIS COVENANT WITH HIS LITER OF SOULS (RETURNING SAINTS/ANGELS) TO BE BORN OF MIND/SPIRIT BY THEIR ADHERENCE TO ALL HE TEACHES THAT THEY BEGAN WITH MOSES AND STRENGTHEN WITH JESUS. HE  CONQUERS, OVERCOMES HIS WHITE LUCIFERIAN PROGRAMMED “HORSE” AND THE HUMAN WORLD AND IN SO DOING SERVES AS THE “MIDWIFE” FOR EACH OF THE “SAINTS” TO ALSO CONQUER THEIR HUMANNESS. THESE VERSES DEPICTING PART OF THE TASK THAT MARKS THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST IN REV 14:15-16

B. WHERE ON THE EARTH THE RETURN IS MOST EVIDENCED
1. JESUS INDICATES THE KINGDOM OF GOD WILL BE GIVEN TO A NEW NATION (ETHNICITY)
2. JESUS SAYS, “WHERE THE BODY IS THE EAGLES WILL BE GATHERED” – THE GEOGRAPHY OF THE TEMPLE AND ALTAR WHERE THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN REPRESENTATIVES COMES TO IN THE NEXT AGE
3. WHERE THE TWO WITNESSES COME INCARNATE INDICATES THE GEOGRAPHIC AREA ALSO DESCRIBED AS NON-PHYSICALLY; SODOM, EGYPT AND WHERE THE LORD WAS CRUCIFIED – Page 290

4. THE GREAT CITY IS THE WOMAN NAMED AMERICA WITH IT’S PRINCIPAL TWO CAPITALS IN THE WOMAN NAMED LADY LIBERTY REPRESENTING NEW YORK CITY AND IT’S UNITED NATIONS NEW AGE ORDER AND WASHINGTON D.C. (DISTRICT OF (LADY) COLUMBIA). MYSTERY BABYLON IS THE U.S. SECRET GOVT DESCRIBED AS THE “BEAST” THAT CAME ABOUT FROM THE TEMPORARY RELEASE OF THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS FROM THEIR “BOTTOMLESS PIT” PRISON. THE SOUTHWEST U.S. LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA VICINITY IS THE NEW NON-PHYSICAL (SPIRITUAL) JERUSALEM

5. WHAT TI and DO SAID ABOUT HOW AND WHY THE U.S.A. WAS THE LOCATION FOR THEIR RETURN; WHAT LIFE IN THE NEW GEOGRAPHIC AREA WILL LOOK LIKE – I.E. NO WAR ON THEIR SOIL, GREAT PROSPERITY THAT ALL NATIONS ON EARTH LOOK TO AND PROFIT FROM, PROGRESS AND FREEDOMS IN ALL WAYS; EQUAL RIGHTS FOR RACES (ETHNICITY), WOMEN, BEHAVIORAL CHOICES, TECHNOLOGICAL ADVANCES, MORE FREEDOMS OF EXPRESSION (SPEECH IN RELIGION, POLITICS AND ENTERTAINMENT), SOCIAL ECONOMICS, HEALTH CONSCIOUSNESS, ALL TO PROVIDE A FULL FREE WILL OF CHOICES FOR ALL RETURNING SOULS TO BECOME EXACTLY WHAT THEY WANT TO BECOME, EVEN ALLOWING THEM TO GO AGAINST THE CREATORS OF THEIR ENTIRE REALITY OR TO GRADUATE INTO THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN, THE KINGDOM OF GOD, KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. ADDITIONALLY, HOW UPON TI and DO AND CREWS EXIT BY 1997 ALL OF PEACEFUL COEXISTENCE, SOCIAL EQUALITIES AND HEALTH, RELIGIOUS AND SPEECH FREEDOMS BEGIN TO REVERSE.- Page 297+

C. THE RETURN IS FOR THE HARVEST OF SOULS – REV 14.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN’S QUALIFICATIONS TO GRADUATE THE HUMAN KINGDOM FOR THE 144 AND THE MYRIAD OF THOUSANDS. NO STUDENT’S PHYSICAL BODY WILL BE TAKEN AS THE “STALKS” ARE CUT DOWN. THE SONG’S OF MOSES, JESUS AND TI and DO REFER TO EACH OF A THREE TRIMESTER MIND/SPIRIT AND SOUL BIRTH LESSON PLAN, WHERE ONE’S FRUIT IS THE PRODUCT OF THE KERNEL/SEED OF GRAIN OF WHEAT AKA CORN, GROWN FROM THE HEAD/EAR (BRAIN) IN THE “STANDING UP” (GIVING) OF THE STALK (BODY) IN SERVICE TO THE CURRENT OLDER MEMBER

1. FIRST TRIMESTER: DEVELOPMENT/TAMING OF THE HUMAN BODY IN THE JEHOVAH/MOSES CLASSROOM DEPICTED AS THE GROWTH OF THE BLADE. LOOKING TO ONE’S OLDER MEMBER; MOSES, MAKING A COMMITMENT TO FOLLOW ALL THE COMMANDMENTS AND FOLLOWING ALL INSTRUCTIONS
2. SECOND TRIMESTER: DEFLATING THE HUMAN “BALLOON” (MIND), CUTTING ONE’S HUMAN ROOTS, GRAFTING TO ONES OLDER MEMBER; JESUS AND ONE’S NEW FAMILY OF FELLOW BELIEVERS; FURTHER UPDATING BEHAVIOR AND WAYS AND STANDING UP FOR JESUS KNOWING IT WOULD MEAN SACRIFICING ONE’S HUMAN LIFE
3. THIRD TRIMESTER: GIVING YOUR LIFE AND WILL TO THE INCARNATE OLDER MEMBERS WHO FULFILL THE TASK OF THE TWO WITNESSES. COMPLETING YOUR METAMORPHIC OVERCOMING OF THE HUMAN EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL BY SEPARATING FROM YOUR HUMAN ROOTS TO GIVE ALL YOUR HEART, MIND, SOUL AND STRENGTH TO YOUR OLDER MEMBERS. PUBLICITY STANDING UP FOR YOUR OLDER MEMBERS, DISSEMINATING THEIR INFORMATION WILLING TO LOSE THE HUMAN BODY YOU OCCUPY BECAUSE OF. LAYING DOWN YOUR LIFE WHEN THE OLDER MEMBER DECIDES ITS THE INSTRUCTION TO EXIT TO COMPLETE ONE’S METAMORPHIC MIND/SPIRIT/SOUL BIRTH. THIS OVERCOMING/BIRTHING IS ALSO TERMED ONE’S CHRISTING OR CHRISTENING AS ONE IS BECOMING ANOINTED WITH THE OLDER MEMBERS MIND WHICH IS “LIGHT” THAT WHEN FILLING ONE’S ENTIRE VEHICLE YIELDS TRUE ENLIGHTENMENT

4. THE HARVEST IS IN TWO PHASES AND INCLUDES 144 AND A MYRIAD OF THOUSANDS. THOSE WHO ARE THE FIRST FRUIT EXIT FROM THEIR BODIES FIRST AND THE LAST SPOKEN OF AS THE REMNANT/REMAINING WHO BELIEVE IN THE MOST CURRENTLY INCARNATE REPRESENTATIVES (THE TWO WITNESSES) AND STAND FOR THEM – EXIT THEIR BODIES DURING THE TRIBULATION PERIOD “WINEPRESS” THAT STARTS GRADUALLY WITH THE OPENING OF THE SECOND SEAL IN REV 6 THAT IS HEADLINED BY THE “RED HORSE” WHO IS PERMITTED TO WAGE AN ENDLESS WAR

a. THE 144 AND MYRIAD OF THOUSANDS SING A NEW SONG. THERE IS THE SONG OF MOSES, JESUS AND THE NEW SONG OF TI and DO. THE SONG IS THE LESSON PLAN. TI REFERRED TO THEIR LESSON PLAN AS A “PIANO ROLL” COMPARED TO THE SONG “OLD McDONALD’S FARM” ADDING ON STEPS WHILE STILL MAINTAINING PREVIOUS STEPS TO BUILD ONE COMPLETE SONG. THEIR NAMES CAME FROM THE NOTES FROM THE SCALE DO, RE, ME, FA, SO, LA, TI AS INTRODUCED IN THE THEATRICAL PRODUCTION AND MOVIE CALLED THE SOUND OF MUSIC THAT TI and DO FELT WAS IN PART A NEXT LEVEL INSPIRED STORY LINE BLUEPRINT OF THEIR TASK OF TEACHING THEIR STUDENT BODY TO “SING”

i. SUMMARY OF THE (SONG) REQUIREMENTS OF THOSE WHO BECOME PART OF THE FIRST HARVEST; THEY FOLLOW THE LAMB (OLDER MEMBER) WHITHER SOEVER HE GOETH. They RECOVER their VIRGINITY FOR CHRYSALIS (CHRISTING) SAKE – BREAKING COMMITMENTS (MARRIAGES, ETC.) TO ALL HUMANS – CHARACTERISTIC EACH OF THE OVERCOMERS (TRUE ORIGINAL ISRAELI’S) MUST HAVE. THEY HAVE NO GUILE (DECEIT) AND ARE WITHOUT FAULT. THEY HAVE WASHED THEIR ROBES ACCORDING TO THE INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE INCARNATE OLDER MEMBER THEY BOND TO
ii. THREE ANGELS HOLD THE DELIVERY OF THE “EVERLASTING GOSPEL” TO BE PREACHED THROUGHOUT THE WORLD THROUGH THE INTERNET, THE SECOND SHOWING THE “TWO FALLS” OF THE U.S. BEAST ESSENTIALLY INTO GLOBAL ENDLESS WAR AND GLOBAL ENDLESS FINANCIAL CRISIS AND THE THIRD THE JUDGMENT HOUR OF 40 YEARS WHERE PEOPLE ARE JUDGED BY WHO THEY SHOW THEIR ALLEGIANCE TO BETWEEN THE ONE TRUE KINGDOM OF GOD AND HUMAN OR HUMAN EQUIVALENT SPACE ALIEN (MAMMALIAN) FORMS OF WEALTH AND TREASURE

b. THE “FIRST” FRUIT HARVEST IS COMPLETED BY THE TIME OF FIRST OF SEVEN SEALS OF REV 6 AS A RESULT OF THE TWO WITNESSES PROPHECY PERIOD OF 1260 DAYS THAT SERVED TO GATHER THE FLOCK OR RETURNING SAINTS, TAGGED BY THE MEDIA AS THE UFO TWO, FOLLOWED BY A TOTAL OF ABOUT 21 YEARS OF CLASSROOM TIME ALL BEGAN IN MARCH OF 1972 WHEN TI and DO’S HUMAN VEHICLES MET IN HOUSTON, TEXAS AND WAS PRIMARILY CONCLUDED BY MARCH OF 1997 WHEN DO AND 38 STUDENTS LAID DOWN THEIR BODIES AS THE HEAVEN’S GATE GROUP AT THE TIMING OF THE PERIHELION OF THE MYSTERIOUS HALE BOPP COMET
c. THE “LAST” HARVEST IS COMPARED TO A WINEPRESS AND IS THE TIME OF GREAT TRIBULATION AKA FINAL JUDGMENT THAT BEGINS GRADUALLY WITH THE SECOND OF THE SEVEN SEALS OF REV 6 AND CONTINUES UNTIL THE SEVENTH SEAL

III. THE TIME LINE THAT REVEALS THE RETURN OF THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN KINGDOM OF PHYSICAL BEINGS (GODS) FROM THE LITERAL HEAVENS (THEIR ENVIRONMENTS IN DEEP OUTER SPACE)

A. THE PREPARATIONS AS DEPICTED IN REVELATIONS CHAPTERS 1 TO 5

1. REVELATION 4: THE BRIEFING ON BOARD THE SPACECRAFT BEFORE THEY ARE TO STAND IN NEW HUMAN VEHICLES ON EARTH
2. REVELATIONS 5: THE BOOK CONTAINS THE NEW INFORMATION TASKED TO BE DELIVERED TO THE HUMAN KINGDOM WHICH INCLUDES REMOVING THE SEALS PUT UPON IT THAT THE PROPHET DANIEL AND JOHN WERE TO MAINTAIN IN THEIR RECORDING TASK OF THE PROPHECY OF THE END TIMES

B. PREPARATIONS FOR THE SEVEN ANGELS WITH TRUMPET SOUNDING – REV 8
1. TECUMSEH PROPHECY FULFILLMENT OF GREAT COMET OF 1811-12 AND NEW MADRID AREA EARTHQUAKES
2. CENSER IS CAST TO EARTH; 1897 AURORA (DAWN/MORNING STAR), TEXAS (CAPTAIN’S DECK) UFO CRASH WITH ONE OTHERWORLDLY OCCUPANT NEWS EVENT

3. LIGHTNING (COMETS) (Mat 24:27 and Luk 17:24), THUNDER/ROARS (HURRICANE’S/STORMS), VOICES (MEDIA) AND SHAKING (EARTHQUAKES)

C. THE SEVEN ANGEL’S TRUMPET SOUNDINGS IN REV 8-11

1. FIRST TRUMPET – 1900’s – 1910’s – REV 8:7 EVENTS THAT FOLLOW IMMEDIATELY AS PREPARATION LEADING UP TO THE FIRST AND LAST “WINEPRESS” FRUIT HARVEST WAVES & FINAL JUDGMENT HOUR SHOWN IN REV 16:2 CALAMITIES AND TRIBULATION (TRIAL BY FIRE (HEAT IN ALL WAYS))

a. THE THIRD PART, GEOGRAPHIC AREA FOR THE RETURN AND THE RETURN OF THE HUMAN “LEAVES” (GENETIC RETURN) AND SOULS/SPIRITS FOR THE THIRD TRIMESTER TIME OF GRADUATION AND JUDGMENT

2. SECOND TRUMPET – 1910’S – 1920’S – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:3
3. THIRD TRUMPET – 1920’S – 1930’S – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:4
4. FOURTH TRUMPET – 1930’S – 1940’S – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:8

a. ZIONISTS IN GERMANY REPORTEDLY MAKE A DEAL WITH A DEFEATED GREAT BRITAIN TO GET THE U.S. TO ENTER AND WIN THE WAR AGAINST GERMANY ET AL, IN EXCHANGE FOR PALESTINE WHICH SETS UP THE CRITERIA FOR WORLD WAR II AND THE JEWISH HOLOCAUST AND THE CREATION OF THE STATE OF ISRAEL

5. FIFTH TRUMPET/FIRST WOE – 1940’S – 1960’S – THE ARRIVAL OF SOME OF THE RETURNING STUDENT BODY (SAINTS) VIA INTENTIONAL CRASHING OF PRIMITIVE MODEL NEXT LEVEL SPACECRAFT (UFOS) AND THE OPENING OF THE “BOTTOMLESS PIT” – THE INNER EARTH JAIL CELL FOR THE LUCIFERIAN FALLEN ANGEL SPACE ALIEN HUMAN EQUIVALENTS THAT SIGNIFICANTLY STARTS THE UFO PHENOMENA IN THE U.S. – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:10

6. SIXTH TRUMPET/SECOND WOE – 1960’S – 2000’S – THE ONE WHO WAS INCARNATE IN THE NAME “JESUS” ARRIVAL AS THE FINAL PREPARATION PERIOD FOR HE AND THE ONE WHO IS HIS OLDER MEMBER, THE FATHER, FOR THEIR INCARNATION (TAKING OVER OF PREPARED HUMAN VEHICLES) FOR THEIR TASK IN THE FULFILLMENT OF THE TWO WITNESSES PROPHECY PERIOD, TO GATHER THE RETURNING STUDENT SOULS TO HELP THEM INCARNATE INTO THEIR PREPARED VEHICLES TO FINISH THEIR OVERCOMING OF THE HUMAN KINGDOM CONDITION TO GRADUATE INTO ADULT MEMBERSHIP IN THE NEXT LEVEL – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD

a. THE ACTUAL ARRIVAL OF THE OLDER MEMBER SOUL OF THE ONE WHO WAS LAST INCARNATE AS JESUS

D. THE REV 11 TWO WITNESSES- TI and DO’S 1260 DAYS OF PROPHECY AS BO AND PEEP TO GATHER THEIR LOST SHEEP, THEIR BEING SUBDUED BY THE BEAST, THE 3+ YEAR WILDERNESS “OVERCOMING CLASSROOM,” THE EXIT OF TI BY THE EARTH SWALLOWING HER VEHICLE UP, DO’S RISE AGAIN TO RETURN AS “JESUS” TO THE WILLFUL LAYING DOWN OF THEIR HUMAN LIVES AND RETURN TO THEIR HEAVENLY ABODE WITH THE TIMING OF THE 2ND WOE AS THE HALE BOPP COMET

1. REV 11:1-2 – PREPARATION FOR THEIR PROPHECY PERIOD – MEASUREMENTS, DEFINING THE “HOLY CITY” AND WHO IN THAT CITY “TREAD UNDER FOOT”
2. REV 11:3 – THE TASK OF WITNESSES – THEIR PROPHECY PERIOD AND MEANING OF THEIR BEING CLOTHED IN “SACKCLOTH”
3. REV 11:4-6 – WHO THEY ARE, DESCRIBED AS OLIVE TREES AND CANDLE STICKS AKA LAMPSTANDS, BOTH ARE ANOINTED (CHRISTS), FATHER AND RETURNED JESUS AND HOW THEY ARE SEEN, BY WHOM AND WHY
4. REV 11:7 – THE TWO WITNESSES ARE SUBDUED (OVERCOME (SHOT DOWN BY THE NATIONAL MEDIA IN 1975)) AND AFTER THE “OVERCOMING CLASSROOM” WOULD “SEPARATE (EXIT INCARNATION) BY DYING THEMSELVES” – THEIR PROPHECY IS DESCRIBED AS THE FIRST OF SEVEN ROARS (THUNDERS) FROM THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH WHO OPENS THE FIRST OF SEVEN SEALS

a. FIRST ROAR – 1975-76 – BO AND PEEP – HUMAN INDIVIDUAL METAMORPHOSIS – UFO TWO (CULT) – FIRST WAVE OF PUBLIC MEETINGS IN 144 CITIES ACROSS U.S. AND CANADA

b. THE “BEAST” AND THE “BOTTOMLESS PIT” – THE LUCIFERIAN FALLEN ANGEL HUMAN EQUIVALENT SPACE ALIENS THROUGH THEIR OFFSPRING/HYBRIDS, WHO WERE FORCED TO HIDE UNDERGROUND TO SURVIVE THE RECYCLING OF THE PREVIOUS EARTH’S CIVILIZATION TO BE PERMITTED BY THE NEXT LEVEL TO COME OUT OF THEIR UNDERGROUND HIDING PLACES TO BUILD THE HUMAN KINGDOM IN THEIR LIKENESS TO PROVIDE THE TRAINING GROUND FOR THE THIRD TRIMESTER CLASSROOM AND SO BECAME THE LEADING NATION OF THE WORLD AS THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

i. REVELATIONS CHAPTER 13 CUES US INTO ADDITIONAL PROPHECIES THAT DESCRIBE THE HISTORY OF “BEASTS” AS FORETOLD BY DANIEL’S PROPHECIES AS KINGS AND/OR KINGDOMS
ii. DANIEL 7 INTERPRETATION BEGINS – THE END TIME FOUR BEASTS (KINGS) – Page 526
iii. DANIEL 8 INTERPRETATION – END TIME BEGINNING FROM THE MEDIA-PERSIAN AND GREEK EMPIRES THAT SPAWN THE LITTLE HORN OF THE AMERICAS TO RICHARD (THE LIONHEARTED) NIXON PRESIDENCY AS THE FIRST BEAST OF DANIEL 7 – Page 531
iv. DAN 7:3 – DAN 7:7 INTERPRETATION – THE FOUR BEASTS (KINGS) AND THE FOURTH AND LAST KINGDOM OF THE NEW WORLD ORDER RELATED TO THE FOURTH SEAL OPENING OF REV 6:8 – ON EARTH THE GREEN (GREEK GOD DEMETER AND ROMAN EQUIVALENT CERES) HORSE, THE PRESIDENT OF THE U.S. TO TAKE POWER IN 2017 IDENTIFIED/NAMED BY THE CHARACTERISTIC OF DEATH (THANATOS) THROUGH GREAT TRIBULATION AND THE “WINEPRESS” AND FOLLOWED/ACCOMPANIED BY HELL (HADES AKA PLUTO – THE RECYCLER) AND HOW IT RELATES TO NASA DISCOVERIES OF LIGHTS ON DWARF PLANET CERES (RELATED TO GREEN HARVEST) AND DWARF PLANET PLUTO’S EARTH LIKE CHARACTERISTICS AND TI and DO’S 1982 MOVIE SCRIPT DEPICTING PLUTO AS A LABORATORY BASE CONTAINING NEXT LEVEL TECHNICIANS CONTAINING AN WORKING MODEL OF EARTH

c. BEAST ASCENDS FROM BOTTOMLESS PIT, WARS AGAINST THEM, SUBDUES (OVERCOME) THEM AND THEY (DO AND CREW) THEN “SEPARATE BY DYING THEMSELVES” (Greek “apokteino auto”)

5. REV 11:8 – “DEAD BODIES” to “RUINED BODIES (REPUTATIONS)” (THE SUBDUING PART) – “STREET” TO “WIDE/BROAD PLAT, TOWN SQUARE” – THE GREAT CITY IS THE WOMAN NAMED AMERICA WITH IT’S PRINCIPAL TWO CAPITALS IN THE WOMAN NAMED LADY LIBERTY REPRESENTING NEW YORK CITY AND IT’S UNITED NATIONS NEW AGE ORDER AND WASHINGTON D.C. (DISTRICT OF (LADY) COLUMBIA). THUS NEW YORK CITY IS THE MYSTERY BABYLON WHILE LOS ANGELES IS THE NEW NON-PHYSICAL (SPIRITUAL) JERUSALEM
6. REV 11:9 – THE “PEOPLE AND KINDREDS AND TONGUES AND NATIONS” THAT SEE THEIR RUINED BODIES – “THREE AND A HALF” – NOT PUTTING THEIR RUINED REPUTATION “GRAVES” AS “MEMORIAL” – KEEPING THEIR MEMORY ALIVE
7. REV 11:10 – HUMANS REJOICE OVER THEIR DEMISE
8. REV 11:11 – THE SECOND “THREE DAYS AND A HALF” PERIOD – SPIRIT OF LIFE ENTERS THEM – THEY RECOVER FROM BEING SUBDUED “STOOD UP ON THEIR FEET” – THEIR SECOND PUBLIC EFFORT – ROARS 2-7 ARE VOICED
9. REV 11:12 – THEIR EXIT BY DYING THEMSELVES – A NON-PHYSICAL (BORN OF SPIRIT/MIND) ASCENSION – SEEN AS THE HEAVENS GATE “SUICIDE” CULT – WHAT DO CALLED THE “CULT OF CULTS” AND THE “CULT OF TRUTH” – WERE NOT PRO SUICIDE BUT SUICIDE TO THEM WOULD HAVE BEEN TO REJECT THEIR OLDER MEMBER (TI’S) DISCLOSURE (VOICE) TO “COME UP HITHER”
10. REV 11:13 – SAME HOUR (40 YEARS) GREAT SHAKING (EARTHQUAKE) (U.S. GOVERNMENT COUP D’ETAT – SUPREME COURT ORDERS WINNER OF G.W. BUSH’S PRESIDENTIAL ELECTION AS THE REV 6:4 RED HORSE OF ENDLESS WAR FROM 9/11 ATTACKS HOPED FOR IN THE STATEMENT BY THE “PROGRESS FOR A NEW AMERICAN CENTURY” (PNAC) WRITTEN IN 1997 WITH SIGNATORIES CHENEY, RUMSFELD, WOLFOWITZ, ETC. CALLING FOR A “REBUILDING OF AMERICA’S DEFENSES” THAT WOULD NEED AN EQUIVALENT OF A PEARL HARBOR ATTACK TO JUSTIFY FIGHTING A TWO FRONT WAR THAT ENDED UP BEING AFGHANISTAN AND IRAQ

a. THE TEN HORNS OF THE BEAST

11. REV 11:15 – SEVENTH ANGELS TRUMPET SOUNDING – DISCLOSURES (VOICES) FROM HEAVEN DESCRIBING THE OWNERSHIP OF THE WORLD AND ALL IT’S SYSTEMS AND OCCUPANTS AND THE TEACHINGS OF THE LORD’S CHRIST AS THE RULES (REIGN) FOREVER. OCTOBER 17, 2008 ON THE WORLD WIDE WEB’S NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC’S CHANNELS SEASON 3, EPISODE TWO ENTITLED, “FINAL REPORT: HEAVEN’S GATE”, THAT BROADCASTS FOR THE FIRST TIME BY A MAINSTREAM POPULAR MEDIA ORGANIZATION, A QUESTION THAT SUGGESTS IN THE BROADCAST THAT “HEAVEN’S GATE” COULD BE WHAT CHRISTIANS REFER TO AS THE “SECOND COMING OF JESUS THE CHRIST” – Page 673
12. REV 11:16-17 – DESCRIPTION OF HOW THE TWENTY FOUR ELDERS LAYED DOWN THEIR LIVES THEMSELVES (FELL ON THEIR FACES IN SERVICE TO GOD – THIS IS NOT “BOWING AND SCRAPING” – THEIR FACES ARE THEIR GIVING UP THEIR HUMAN IDENTITY VIA USE OF THE HUMAN VEHICLES TO “OVERCOME THE WORLD” AS IS REQUIRED FOR MEMBERSHIP IN THE NEXT KINGDOM
13. REV 11:18 JUDGMENT PERIOD BEGINS – AKA GREAT TRIBULATION – AKA TIME OF THE WINEPRESS OF REV 14 AND A SECOND HARVEST TIME BY THOSE WHO CHOOSE TO BELIEVE IN EVERYTHING TI and DO SAID AND DID AND TAKE A STAND FOR THEM ACCEPTING THE RAMIFICATIONS OF HOW IT WILL BE THEIR SEPARATION FROM HUMAN WORLDLINESS IN SO DOING AS THE LUCIFERIAN DRIVEN SPACE ALIENS ARE TRYING TO REAP THE SPOILS OF THE PLANET BEFORE RECYCLING
14. REV 11:19 THE DWELLING (TEMPLE) OF GOD REOPENS IN OUTER SPACE (HEAVENS) SHOWS THE TIME PERIOD WHEN THE NEXT LEVEL TI and DO’S SPACECRAFT WILL BE LITERALLY VISIBLE (SEE THE CITYSCAPE OF LIGHTS ON CERES (SEE REV 6:8 GREEN/HARVEST= DEMETER/CERES)) THAT THE NATIONS OF THE EARTH SEEK TO WAR AGAINST – SPOKEN OF AS THE BATTLE AT ARMAGEDDON WHICH PROMPTS THE BEASTS (US AND EU) AND FALSE PROPHET (ALL THE RELIGIOUS, NEW AGE, SPIRITUALIST PREACHERS, TEACHERS, CONTACTEES AND CHANNELERS, ETC.) TO THEIR END – Page 687

IV. THE OPENING OF THE SEVEN SEALS ON THE BOOK IN REV 5-7
A. FIRST SEAL – “WHITE HORSE” – DO SITTING ON HIS VEHICLE (“HORSE”) – NAMED MARSHALL HERF APPLEWHITE WHOM AS AN OLDER MEMBER FROM THE KINGDOM OF GOD IN THE LITERAL HEAVENS (ALL OF THE SKY TO DEEP OUTER SPACE) TOOK OVER (SITS (TAKES THE POSITION) ON FOR HIS TASK), WHO TAKES THE NAME BO IN 1975 AND FINALLY DO (AS IN DOE A DEER) – BRINGS THE RETURNED (RISE AGAIN) COVENANTED STUDENTS (BOW, FROM RAINBOW, RELATED TO HIS LITER OF NEW BIRTHS INTO HIS NEXT LEVEL KINGDOM) THROUGH THEIR OVERCOMING (CONQUERING) OF THEIR HUMAN VEHICLES TO BECOME THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST (REV 14) FINALIZED BY THEIR VOLUNTARILY LAYING DOWN THEIR LIVES (FALLING ON THEIR FACES (REV 11)), THE CUTTING DOWN OF THEIR STALK AS JESUS FIRST PRESCRIBED BY BEING THE EXAMPLE OF DOING TO PLEASE HIS HEAVENLY FATHER AS HIS ASSIGNED TASK FOR HIS DISCIPLES
B. SECOND SEAL – RED HORSE (HUMAN) VEHICLE – 43 RD U.S. PRESIDENT, GEORGE W. BUSH 2001-2009 IS “GIVEN POWER” TO WAGE WAR (GREAT SWORD) IN THE U.S. (FOLLOWING THE PLANNED EXIT OF THE INCARNATIONS BY THE TWO WITNESSES OLDER MEMBERS TI and DO AND THEIR 4 LIVING BEINGS AND 24 ELDERS AND OTHER GRADUATE (FIRST FRUITS)) VIA THE 9-11-2001 NEW YORK CITY WORLD TRADE CENTER AND WASHINGTON D.C. PENTAGON ATTACKS THAT “WOUNDED THE BEAST” PROVIDING THE IMPETUS TO START THE ENDLESS GLOBAL WAR ON TERROR
C. THIRD SEAL – BLACK/(BLUE) HORSE (HUMAN VEHICLE) – 44TH U.S. PRESIDENT, BARACK OBAMA – 2009-2017 – HAS A “PAIR OF BALANCES (BURDEN/YOLK TO JOIN TWO OXEN (BEASTS-U.S. AND E.U.) IN THE ONE WORLD GOVERNMENT (NEW WORLD ORDER) PRESIDING OVER WHAT BECAME KNOWN AS “THE GLOBAL FINANCIAL CRISIS”

1. THERE ARE TWO FALLS OF THE UNITED STATES (THE NEW BABYLONIAN EMPIRE) FOCUSED ON NEW YORK CITY; 1) THE ENDLESS GLOBAL WAR ON TERROR AND 2) THE GLOBAL FINANCIAL CRISIS WAR ON THE MIDDLE AND LOWER CLASSES. BOTH REPRESENT A LOSS OF ANY REMAINING DEMOCRATIC PROCESSES, THE PATRIOT ACT’S, A BIGGER SURVEILLANCE STATE, AN OVERLORD HOMELAND SECURITY DEPARTMENT OVER ALL OTHER “INTELLIGENCE” AGENCIES, MAKING CORPORATIONS EQUAL TO PEOPLE SO UNLIMITED FUNDS CAN EVEN MORE OPENLY BUY ELECTIONS AND EVEN TECHNICALLY ENABLING A CORPORATION TO RUN FOR PUBLIC OFFICE – Page 718
2. REV 13:7-11 WAR AMID/AMONG/WITH THE REMAINING (REMNANT) SAINTS

D. FOURTH SEAL – GREEN/PALE (DEMETER/CERES HARVEST GODDESS) HORSE (HUMAN – WHOSE NAME/REPRESENTATION IS DEATH (THANATOS) AND HELL (HADES/PLUTO – PERSON, CONDITION AND/OR PRISON LOCATION, NOT SEEN) FOLLOWS WITH/AFTER/BEHIND HER. THIS IS THE BEGINNING OF THE FOURTH QUARTER IN THE KINGDOM OF GOD’S PROCESS TO BRING SOULS TO THEIR VOLUNTARY HARVEST THROUGH ENGAGING THE OVERCOMING (CHRISTING) OF THEIR HUMAN EVOLUTIONARY CONDITION AND TO OTHERS THEIR DEATH AND SUBSEQUENT SECOND DEATH

1. REV 13:11-18 – THE SECOND BEAST – DANIEL 7’s “LITTLE HORN” HAS TWO INSTRUMENTS WHO ARE FALSE CHRISTS AND FALSE PROPHETS IN REPRESENTATION OF THE LUCIFERIAN MISINFORMATION MIND AS SEEN AS 1) NEW AGE SPIRITUALISTS AND SPACE ALIEN CONTACTEES, CHANNELERS OR CLAIMANTS OF CHRIST AND/OR MAITREYA ENLIGHTENMENT, CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS, UNIVERSAL MIND, ONENESS REPRESENTATIVES, ASCENDED MASTERS AND THEIR DISCIPLES WITH THE DAHLI LAMA FIGUREHEAD AND 2) THE HOLY SEE STATE AS LED BY THE MOST ECUMENICAL FIGUREHEAD POPE FRANCIS AND HIS VATICAN CITY STATE AND BANK ENCLAVE OF CARDINALS AND WORLDWIDE ORGANIZATION OF WHAT HAVE BECOME ALONG WITH THEIR OFFSHOOT SECTS FALSE CHRISTIANS
2. DANIEL 9 – THE SEVENTY WEEKS/YEARS (SEALS/AFFIRMATION PERIODS) AND THE SIX/SIXTH NEXT LEVEL ARRIVAL PERIODS/TIMES, THE JUDGMENT HOUR AND START OF THE TIME OF THE “ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION (WASTE)” JESUS REFERENCED TO ALERT PEOPLE TO

E. FIFTH SEAL – SHOWS THE START OF THE “LAST” HARVEST WAVE AND HOW SOME ARE SLAIN (NOT BY THEIR OWN HAND AS WAS THE EXIT METHOD FOR THE 38 + 4 OF TI and DO’S CREW IN 1997, BUT AFTER THAT) BECAUSE OF THEIR “SPEAKING” ABOUT THE TRUTH PROVIDED BY TI and DO AND/OR BECAUSE OF THEIR WITNESS TESTIMONY THEY RECEIVED FROM BEING IN TI and DO’S CLASSROOM. SHOWS HOW THEY SHALL RECEIVE “WHITE ROBES” – NEW PHYSICAL NEXT LEVEL STUDENT VEHICLES AFTER OTHERS IN THE SAME SERVICE TO TI and DO EXIT THEIR HUMAN VEHICLES. THESE HAVE ALL BEGUN OR CONTINUED THEIR METAMORPHOSIS BY ADOPTING TI and DO’S BEHAVIORS AND WAYS (WASHING THEIR ROBES – HUMAN VEHICLES) TO THEIR BEST CAPACITY – LOOKING TO THEM TO HELP THEM SEPARATE FROM THEIR HUMAN KINGDOM ROOTS AND “STANDING” FOR THEM AND MAINTAINING THAT STAND UNTIL THEIR EXIT OF THEIR VEHICLE, HOWEVER THAT TAKES PLACE, BECAUSE OF THEIR TAKING THAT STAND

1. VOLUNTARY CASTRATION IN DO’S CLASSROOM (FOR STUDENTS WITH MALE VEHICLES) – JESUS REFERRED TO AS “MAKING ONESELF A EUNUCH FOR THE KINGDOM OF HEAVENS SAKE” – TEACHING TO THE FUTURE “THIRD TRIMESTER” CLASSROOM, REFRAIN FROM HUMAN PROCREATION AND MARRIAGE (COMMITMENT TO OTHER HUMANS), TO GIVE ONES ALL TO THE KINGDOM OF GOD THROUGH THE MOST CURRENT INCARNATE OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL – WHO SERVED AS THE LAMB (JESUS SERVING AS THE CHRISTING EXAMPLE OF OVERCOMING THE HUMAN KINGDOM (WORLD) TO INCLUDE LAYING DOWN ONE’S OWN CURRENT HUMAN VEHICLE’S LIFE FOR ONES “MARRIAGE” TO THEIR RECOGNIZED OLDER MEMBER) WHICH INCLUDES BECOMING NON-SEXUAL TO “RECOVER ONE’S VIRGINITY” (DOESN’T MEAN NEVER WAS MARRIED OR HAD SEXUAL INTERCOURSE, A LUCIFERIAN DISTORTION) – RELATED TO THE EARLY FIRST TRIMESTER LESSON STEP OF CIRCUMCISION THAT JESUS UPDATED IN HIS SECOND TRIMESTER CLASSROOM

F. SIXTH SEAL- AN ESPECIALLY LARGE SHAKING (EARTHQUAKE) AND OTHER CALAMITIES OCCUR ON AND TO THE U.S. MAINLAND TO SIGNAL THE END OF THE “LAST” “JUDGMENT” TIME OF “TRIBULATION” HARVEST WAVE AND BEGINNING OF THAT “GREAT DAY OF WRATH” AKA THE “WINEPRESS” END OF DAYS THAT CAUSES THE HUMANS WHO HAVE BOUGHT SPACE IN CONSTRUCTED UNDERGROUND DWELLINGS TO FLEE THE SURFACE CORRECTLY ANTICIPATING MORE CALAMITY (PLAGUES) MANY WILL ATTRIBUTE TO THE SO CALLED BAD SPACE ALIENS, OF WHICH TI and DO AND CREW WOULD BE CONSIDERED BY THEM TO BE A PART. A SEALING OF THE “144 THOUSAND (TRIBE/FAMILY)” TAKES PLACE BEFORE THE 7 ANGELS POUR OUT THEIR VIALS – ESCALATING THE “WRATH OF GOD” MANY ARE FURTHER TESTED TO STAND THROUGH

1. DAY OF WRATH IS SHOWN AS THE DOUBLE REWARD FOR THE U.S. BEAST DESCRIBED IN REV 17-18 THAT INCLUDES THE LARGE STONE OBJECT(S) THAT ARE CAST INTO THE SEA IN REV 18:21, WHOSE DAMAGE IS A PART OF WHAT’S DESCRIBED IN FURTHER DETAIL IN REV 16:17-21 – THE SEVENTH ANGEL’S POURING OUT OF THE VIAL THAT SIGNIFIES THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS “DONE” WITH ANY NEW OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE REMAINING EARTH’S OCCUPANTS TO CHANGE THEIR MIND TO SHOW ALLEGIANCE TO THE NEXT LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN
2. THE GATHERING AT ARMAGEDDON – SEEMS TO DEPICT TWO AREAS; THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER IN THE FOURTH PART OF THE WORLD (USA) AND THE EUPHRATES RIVER IN THE THIRD PART OF THE WORLD (MIDDLE EAST) RELATIVE TO THE GATHERING OF THOSE FOR AND AGAINST THE KINGDOM OF GOD STUDENT BODY FOR THE “GREAT DAY OF GOD ALMIGHTY” THAT TAKES PLACE WHEN DESCRIBED IN REV 16:12-16 AND THEN AGAIN AFTER THE 1000 YEARS WHEN THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS ARE LOCKED UP UNDERGROUND AGAIN
3. THE FINAL JUDGMENT – THE “WINEPRESS” IS FOR THE HARVEST OF THE RIPE “GRAPES” – THOSE SOULS WHO ARE NOT YET 100% COMMITTED TO SERVICE TO TI and DO OR HAVEN’T HEARD ABOUT THEM BUT WHO ARE SEPARATING FROM THE WORLD IN THEIR OWN WAYS BY NOT GIVING THEIR ALLEGIANCE TO THE “BEAST” – (RECEIVED IT’S MARK ON THE HAND AND/OR ON THE HEAD OR RECEIVED IT’S NUMBER OR NAME OR WORSHIPED IT’S IMAGE (THE BEASTS SPIRITUALITY AND/OR LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIEN COUNTERFEIT GODS AND/OR HUMAN WORSHIP – EVEN RELATED TO “WONDERS” AND/OR “FIRE FROM THE SKY” LIKE HOLOGRAMS OR LIGHTS, FIREBALLS, LIKE FATIMA AND OTHER EQUIVALENT ILLUSIONS

G. SEVENTH SEAL – Silence from the Kingdom of God/Heaven – THE THOUSAND YEARS THAT THOSE HARVESTED GET TO SERVE WITH TI and DO THROUGHOUT

V. UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE – DO’S WRITING THAT WAS PUBLISHED TO 90 WORLD WIDE WEB NEWSGROUPS IN 1995 – THE 6TH ROAR/THUNDER. PART OF THE START OF WHAT WOULD BECOME THE LAST HARVEST WAVE

VI. APPENDIX
A. Links to Do and Crews “Anthology of Our Materials” entitled: ‘How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered’ (Purple Book)
B. Links to Beyond Human – The Last Call Videos and other Heaven’s Gate Videos
C. Links to TI and DO’s “Classroom” Internal Meeting Audio Tapes (Most of poor technical quality)
D. Links to Sawyer’s Internet Sites
E. Other Links

VII. THE FINISH – SAWYER’S LAST STATEMENT

*** END OF TABLE OF CONTENTS ***

I. INTRODUCTION

I.A. ADDITIONAL STATEMENTS THIS BOOK WILL BRING AN ABUNDANCE OF SCRIPTURAL EVIDENCE TO PROVING

– The Return Jesus spoke about was to be in two WAVES (FIRST and LAST) both being characteristically “as a thief,” but the FIRST undercover, in secret (in a human vehicle) and thus not observable and discerned with one’s eyes. Jesus’ students (disciples), the Souls returning with Him, would recognize His “Holy Mind/Spirit,” as their “Shepherd” by what they have “within” their Souls from their last Trimester’s Classrooms, when the human vehicles, prepped by and for them, hear what He says through his voice (disclosure), literal “words” that begin to be expressed during the 1260 day period described as the Two Witnesses Prophecy (speaking publically). When they recognize Him and literally leave all behind to follow with Him, as He requires to begin to show 100% all their “Heart, Mind, Soul, Strength” allegiance, staying with His program as an Active Student until They all Exit the human vehicles they “borrow,” they would be “Rising Again” (Resurrecting) to receive LIFE – to become a new Adult Member of the Kingdom of Heaven, to receive a Next Level physical vehicle that is non-mammalian and a “position” (seat) of significant service on He and His Older Member’s (“Father’s”) crew. (Luk 17:20-21,Jhn 5:25-29, Rev 11:3 (FIRST))

– For the LAST part of His overall return He would not be incarnate but would still be recognizable only by those He gives that recognition to, so in that sense still “as a thief” while apparent for “every eye to see” among the clouds, appearing with His FIRST “fruit” Graduate Students, who have their new physical Next Level “made” vehicles (bodies) and are all together as an Armada of brilliantly lighted “clouds of light” (spacecrafts, aka in this particular context as “horses”). This is described as taking place after He exits from his incarnation WAVE and at the end of the “Judgment Hour” and “Wrath of God” shown by the Seven Angels pouring out their Vials (calamities, plagues) to include the U.S. and Europe (to include the Middle East) as the two geographical areas, in particular, to receive “two fold” (double) the Next Level’s payment for the sorrow and torment they heaped upon others and for elevating themselves above the Kingdom of God. (Joh 16:12,25-27, Rev 14:14, Rev 16, Rev 18, Rev 19:11)

– The One Jesus referred to as “The Father” or “Our Father in Heaven” comes incarnate with Him to assist Him to start His Task of taking the Throne (by himself incarnate) and then leaves His incarnation in a human woman’s body, seemingly naturally (earth swallows Her vehicle), to better oversee the remainder of the Overcoming Process for each of Their students, from His Spacecraft. The overseeing includes setting up further tests to help some who are not showing the needed readiness to be “born of spirit” (a birth of the Soul Body, that is invisible) to decide to give their all to the Overcoming Process or leave that “classroom” group. (Joh 14:22-23, Rev 11,12).

– The Revelations “Two Witnesses,” are Both identified as “anointed,” the primary keyword related to the term Christ and what is meant by Their being Olive Trees and Candlesticks/Lampstands, all related to the Old Testament Prophets Jesus referenced. We know Jesus was a Christ so we can assume His Father (God) was  Christened (anointed a King) before him, since the Father is who gives birth to the Son. (Rev 3:12 (Father is named and identified by the Son), 11:3-4, Rev 12:1-7, Rev 14:1 (Father has a name), Zec 4:1-14, Dan 12).

A “Christ” is an Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven – Next Level, who has graduated the human evolutionary kingdom through a “Spirit/Mind Soul birth,” as a “Son” to His Older Member (Father) before, even many times, so is qualified to take others through the “Overcoming of Humanness Process.” The Process requires an incarnate Older Member’s step by step direction and can not be accomplished at any other time when the Older Member is not incarnate and holding a “classroom,” though after an Older Member has left their incarnation for a time while their information is still available as they left it, so is accurate, new students can start to engage that Metamorphic Process by adhering to what that most current Older Member taught while incarnate, which will include separating from the human roots that hold them back and changing their behavior and ways as best they can in accordance with what the Older Members taught and by being of service to what the Older Member left for them to do which includes being willing to Stand Up for Them while accepting the consequences that will come from doing so until they exit their vehicles.

After the Older Members have exited their incarnations, the Luciferian Space Aliens step in right away to begin to twist, distort and dilute the truth and realism the Older Members provided, to make Their teachings into a spiritual endeavor to practice and promote the impression one is on the “path” by following. Those most targeted by the Luciferians are those that were students of those Older Members while they were incarnate ,which includes me, which is why it’s important to examine the material for oneself. I am open to such criticism but the ones mounting such criticism will also be targeted to make things up as the intention of the Luciferian Space Aliens is to do anything and everything they can do to distract, distort, dilute and confuse what the Older Members said, did and why. This seems to include getting those who had the personal experience to not express that experience. These attacks have been ongoing and will get worse for everyone that comes in this direction. We each need to seek the help of our Older Members to ward off attacks of this nature and should anything be said that is justifiable evidence of getting off track from what the Older Members intended, we then just need to make appropriate corrections.

However, it’s via these Luciferian tactics that show how religions get started. Some people then become priests, nuns, monks, recluses, Rabbi’s or Imams or have other titles to identify themselves as a devotee, leader or teacher and even with best intentions are actually deluding themselves, though if they keep seeking the Older Members Mind, all experiences can be converted into a positive just like getting into any human endeavor is something to “get out of,” when we see through it. In the case of religious or spiritual paths it can even become a greater lure away from the Next Level’s reality and process because it gives one the “soothing,” but false impression they are holy or have it all figured out and will go to heaven when they die or are working for God when they bring others to believe as they do, which is not the way it works. No one brings someone else to God. The only way someone grows closer to the Next Level Older Members is by their own personal seeking of such a continuous relationship and puts into motion what the most current Older Member provided as instructions. For instance Jesus said to “love your neighbor as yourself” thus until we heard about an Older Member returning, being a humanitarian was about the best anyone could do, though they must be willing to change to what the new incarnate Older Member provides, as that’s the next progression we must leap towards, separating from the human kingdom to become a Member of the Next Kingdom.

Actually, Christing is defined as an anointing from the process of “pressing the oil from the olive.” The “press” is one that requires force exerted and as Jesus say’s includes violence. We are not to enact violence against anyone or ourselves, but because the Luciferians are provided to wage war against Souls who seek to take their next step, that they do so through motivating humans against, violence does become the prime way Souls eventually give their physical vehicles lives Standing Up for the current Older Members. It’s the shell of the Olive that dies but the oil (fruit), as Holy Mind continues to live in all those who draw it and that becomes useful in service to the provision of light that others can be brought to see by engaging the same process . Upon completion, if they have pleased the incarnate Older Member they can qualify to become an adult Member of the Kingdom of God.

– Virtually all examples of the way in which the Kingdom of God communicates with human beings, that can be counted on as from Them, are through Their sent in-the-flesh (incarnate) Representatives. In all the records of Jesus prophecy, in the four gospel accounts and in the Book of Revelations, there are only four End Age/Time descriptions of someone literally “speaking inspired by God,” the primary definition of “to prophesy.” Rev 10:11, Rev 11:3, Rev 14:6, Luk 12:2, Luk 17:30)

– The FIRST and primary delivery of prophecy – speaking words inspired by God  (the Two Witnesses demonstrated) accomplishes the gathering of the returning Elder Student body of Souls who were slated to complete their Overcoming of their Human Kingdom behavior and ways through leaving all behind again to make their eye single in giving all their heart, mind, Soul and strength to these TWO who were acting as One Mind that in so doing would enable each to pass through their “spirit birth canal” to becoming New Adult Members in the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven. (Mat 19:27-30)

– The Second and LAST of the two descriptions of “speaking words inspired by God,” said as, to prophesy, will be shown to take place AFTER the Two Witnesses and their Elder graduate students have left their incarnate presence, which is during the time of the Seventh Angels Trumpet Sounding, through the delivery of the content of the “Little Book,” as depicted in Revelations chapter 10, where that schedule is announced (sounded). This LAST time period of information delivery also pertains to, and is shown in the timing as, the opening of seals 4=7 that is also described as the Backside of the Book, shown in Revelations chapter 5, referring to the final revealing of The Mystery of God as spoken by the Prophet Daniel. who Jesus referred to as taking place during the time of the Abomination that makes Desolation (waste) that is in progress as we speak. (Rev 10, Luk 20:33-36)

– These FIRST and LAST provisions of the truth that together set the records straight and reveal what has been shrouded in mystery, a Kingdom of God strategy that becomes the criteria for all who hear about it to decide to believe in or not, together with our actions, behaviors and ways, that determines which Souls and Spirits will go on further in their schooling, when they can be brought back at a future time after the current civilization is spaded under and the waste is recycled.

-Luk 13:30 And, behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last.

It seemed to me among the ways Jesus could have meant this, it appears He might have been referring to those who think they are first in line to see him and recognize him and be taken into heaven by him – those who call themselves Christians who so far for many I’ve spoken to, can’t imagine He’s been here in the vehicle named Do (of TI and DO). Nor can most imagine hardly anything I say in these pages is possible. But knowing of this Jesus saying about the FIRST and LAST and other supporting reasons is what made me choose to talk about the Two WAVES as the FIRST and LAST. Currently we are in the LAST Harvest WAVE and this one is geared towards Christians most of all since they as a group seem to have been the recipients of the most Luciferian disinformation attacks, evidenced by their, as a group paying little attention to what Jesus actually taught was required to become a Member of the Kingdom of Heaven. They instead paid most attention to what Paul wrote in his letters. Most of what Paul wrote serves to distort and dilute the truth Jesus bore. Yet the Next Level can use it as a positive separator of those with a “(computer like) chip of recognition” from those without that “chip.”

– Our individual judgment is established for each of us when we die, because it is through our life in the human kingdom, however short or long, that we make our choices and have the capacity to change and grow from or not. For the entire human kingdom on Earth, the Judgment time is finalized when the same Older Member from the Kingdom of God, who was incarnate as Jesus, who will be shown comes incarnate again in the new human body that becomes named Do, as one of the Two Witnesses, returns in his Kingdom of God physical body. That body is described as “like” the body he took with him 2000 years ago returning with his crew of Elder students that graduated (that made them, their Soul body eternal) and were awarded with new physical bodies grown on a vine (not by mammalian reproduction) by the Kingdom of God for their use. (Rev 3:12; Rev 11; 14:14; 19)

– Jesus referred to a “Spirit Birth” as an unseen birth into the Kingdom of Heaven, He compared to the way the wind had physicality, as we could feel it, yet was mostly invisible to our eyes and that it was through conquering/overcoming a “water” (flesh body from the earth waters that is born in a water sack) body that our physical Spirit Body is born, necessitating his disciples to be “born again of water” to accomplish.

Being “born again of water” is also a reference to Souls needing to enter into a flesh body again, but is not the same thing the Eastern Religions call reincarnation, as each body in the human kingdom has it’s own Spirit, synonymous with “Mind” and can become a container to grow a Soul within ONLY IF the Kingdom of God deposits a Soul container into that human body and like a seed through the direct efforts of an incarnate Representative from the Kingdom of God helps the recipient think and do all they are given to “sprout” that “seed” deposit. What I’m calling sprouting has to do with the recipients choice to change their thinking, behavior and ways to their Older Members updated thinking, behavior and ways and by their providing service by delivering the Older Members new truth to humans that helps find other humans with Soul seeds that can stimulate them to recognize and then choose to engage their own separation from their humanness to even become a “tree” that yields further “fruit” as a new Student and/or Adult Member in the Kingdom of God. (Joh 3:3-8)

– The Kingdom of God membership do not propagate as humans (mammals) thus do not have sex and do not marry as humans do, thus the reason those characteristics must be overcome by all prospective members of the Kingdom of God before they can be awarded with a “glorified,” celestial, incorruptible, everlasting physical body. Initial laws provided by the Kingdom of God governing sexuality and marriage were lesson steps to establish order and teach self restraint to work up to disconnecting from entirely. (Mat 19:10-12, Mat 22:30, Rev 14:4)

– Members of the Kingdom of God, even the youngest Member are literally evolutionarily (not Darwinian evolution) “Above” even the greatest humans. (Mat 11:11)

– Upon return He would NOT BE SPEAKING IN STORY FORM (PARABLES) and He would have new things to share that even His disciples didn’t understand when they were physically with Him. (Joh 16:25)

– The return would take place primarily in a new area of the world, apart from the Middle East, to a people (nation) who Jesus’ disciples at the time didn’t know of, that will be shown was to be in the geography of North America with a FIRST and LAST Harvest lesson plan application. Evidence will show how North America was divided into “two straights/streets (paths),” (one meaning of the symbolic “Egypt” in Rev 11:8), with the FIRST as the new “Temple/Altar” Students and area, that is brought manifest in the U.S. Southwest from the Mississippi River to California via the incarnations (Souls taking human vehicles) of TI and DO and their Crew of returning “Saints” to finish their Overcoming of Humanness under the direction of Do. The LAST Harvest lesson plan application was to be held in the areas and for those “remaining” (after the FIRST Harvest) as the “Courtyard” outside that “Temple area” as the other of the Two Streets – paths students must STAND for TI and DO upon as their lesson step towards being in a future FIRST Harvest “classroom” with the incarnate Older Member in a new millennium after the spading/recycling).

– The timing of return would take place after his gospel has been spread to every corner of the world, which he indicated would be accomplished by the time of the End Age, or End Time. (Mat 24:14)

– Members of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven are physical, both as Souls and in their use of physical bodies they refer to being “wrapped around their Soul body” thus illustrated as clothing, raiment, robes, fine linen,  that are their “vehicles” they perform tasks through in the denser physical environments. The human vehicle when They come to “borrow” one, said as borrow because they leave them behind when they finish their tasks so that they once again become part of the dust (elements) of the earth they arose from) is spoken of as an “incarnation” (in-carne (latin for flesh)). That’s the context of the Rev 6 usage of “horses,” mammals, but with a Next Level Older Member sitting on the “white horse” while the Red/Ruddy, Black/Blue and Green/Pale horses are sat upon by a Luciferian Space Alien – Fallen angel. Now, in the context of Rev 19, the “horses” are spacecrafts in what I believe is the evidence of Do’s (returned “Jesus’) Armada. (Zec 10:3 – The Lord makes his flock of Judah his “goodly horse in battle,” Jer 8:6 compares a horse to a man, Isa 63:13 with Moses compared to “a horse in the wilderness”).

– Members of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven, use physical transportation, to interface with Their physical Creations, that to humans, if seen would be in modern times labeled “Unidentified Flying Objects” (UFO’s), though in the records described as a “cloud of light” or a “swift cloud” or a “whirlwind of fire” or a “chariot of fire” or as a “white horse” or as a “Wheel Within a Wheel,” or Pillar or Column of Cloud that led Moses encampment in the wilderness, lighted up at night and even killed snakes and scorpions in their path, etc.

– Luciferian space aliens – the “fallen angels,” having an aborted Soul Body also seek to use human physical bodies to have function in and around the earth, but also travel in physical spacecrafts humans would call a UFO. These are not Kingdom of God spacecrafts and TI and DO indicated they are primitive in comparison.

– The term “heaven” referred to the literal heavens – being all areas “elevated” above the earth, though where the Members of the Kingdom of God circulate was considered to be the Heaven of Heavens. The Luciferian space aliens really are no longer “space” aliens as they can not travel very far from the earth’s surface – certainly not as far as the Moon, otherwise being “fallen” and restricted to earth, they could interfere with the Signs in the Sun, Moon and Planets and Stars – Jesus said would be as signs from the Kingdom of God.

– Heaven as the environment for the many members of the Kingdom of God to circulate in, Jesus said has within it “many abodes, dwelling places” or “mansions” which are actually spacecrafts that can be as large as a planet like Pluto and/or Ceres and/or the Earth’s moon and/or virtually wherever the Kingdom of God chooses to make a base within, upon or around.

– Today’s “space aliens” are Souls that were lured away from becoming Members of the Kingdom of God during a previous civilization on or off the earth, by those who were led by a former student member of the Kingdom of God named Lucifer who with others rebelled against the Kingdom of God to become known as the “fallen angels.” They take over human and human equivalent vehicles for their use, by directly or indirectly claiming to be the “gods.” They try to grow new human vehicles for their use by stealing DNA, eggs and sperm from humans to grow hybrid humans they can occupy and manipulate to their agenda. The Kingdom of God doesn’t permit them to circulate very far away from earth and they are forced to go underground and under the sea when the Kingdom of God spades the earth’s surface as evidenced by the records of a global flood and said to be occurring again soon, though not with water this time, but via fire, after the Kingdom of God is “done” with the Judgment Hour.

TI and DO indicated in 1975, that during the “Seventh Closeness” (which was after they performed their prophecy and testimony period, they called the “Sixth Closeness,” (with 1st as Adam, 2nd as Enoch, 3rd as Moses, 4th as Elijah and 5th as Jesus, (aligned with the 12 grades in school analogy where Jesus brought the formula to graduate the 12th grade)), would include what Christians refer to as the “second coming” and “rapture” and “completion of the final prophecies in John’s Book of Revelation,” when “the one who was Jesus will come in at close range, to receive the elect into his company.” They said, “those who are in the middle of their normal life span will easily live to see it’s completion,” indicating the timing. (If someone was 35 at what looks like is the official start of the Seventh Closeness – perhaps 2007. they might be 75 by the time it’s “done” around 2047 perhaps). There are a number of ways to work the numbers, but it’s not within my capacity to nail it down more than that and I could be wrong about.

TI and DO were not Bible scholars, yet even then knew the plan for what was to happen during the Seventh Closeness, during the time of the Seventh Trumpet Sounding. Do and Crew (38+4 Membered FIRST Fruit) set in motion the start to this last approach to this Seventh Closeness in 1992, 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7 – seen in prophecy as the 7 Thunders/Roars – public global scoped announcements of the One who was Jesus’ arrival. Their Song (The TI and DO design of the graduation lesson plan, Ti always called a “piano roll” was brought to it’s crescendo as Their Heaven’s Gate Exit of their incarnations that ushered in the remaining 6 Seals that would be finished by the time of the 7th Seal and 7th Vial being poured out when the younger Souls who showed allegiance to TI and DO while still in their human vehicles are taken into safe keeping.

– The earth is a “garden” in the sense that humans are plants that can become the containers for Souls planted within them, to grow during “seasons” when the Older Member is incarnate, into Members of the Kingdom of God. In that way these Luciferian space aliens are allowed to influence humans to provide misinformation that planted Souls have the capacity, with help they request from the Older Members, to see through. This makes the Luciferian presence into a growth catalyst Student Souls can develop their “mind muscle” by fighting against.

– The content of what is spoken by these Two Witnesses is described as the OPENING OF THE SEAL ON THE BOOK THAT WAS WRITTEN FROM WITHIN BY THE THRONE, where Throne refers to the Two Witnesses that together in their performance of their Witnessing/Testifying task, They Give Their Lives to, become the First of SEVEN THUNDERS (ROARS), though the primary speaking task is through the literal voice of the One of the Two who was noted as the LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, (a reference to the One who was incarnate as Jesus). (Rev 5, 10).

All these points and many more are in my opinion only able to be realized and related to all Jesus taught and his prophecy because of and through everything said and done by TI and DO, who did not base what they said on the Bible, though certainly knew it contained the primary and most accurate records of the Kingdom of God’s ongoing nurturing of their created (designed and developed) human kingdom in their “garden” on their Earth.

I think it safe to say TI and DO didn’t use the Bible to know what to think, say and do. They didn’t try to justify what they thought by what was in the Bible. In other words, they didn’t formulate what they said publically by particular bible verses nor use the Bible to build justification for what they were thinking. They did say the Bible content and especially the Jesus record helped them awaken and was used to provide clues that would verify information they were receiving from their Older Member in the Heavens. It seems clear that Jesus used the Old Testament records in the same kind of way. This book is hopefully providing some of the further revealing of what was intended by the prophecies in the past records.

Nor did TI and DO try to fit what they thought, said and did to the parts that were considered to be  prophecy. I never heard them quote chapter and verse or even quote and recite any one verse except for a few keywords or the paraphrasing of a certain story or saying. There is a considerable amount of evidence that the prophecy record was not their guideline to stick to and at times they seemed to intentionally not align with certain religio-spiritual “correctness” in the “Records” (as they most often referred to the Bible and other associated materials). For example one time Do asked the student body if they wanted to stop a fast that day or the next day that would have been day 40. I recall thinking 40 would be good but didn’t really care, but that was because 40 was the number of days Jesus was reported as fasting before he came public with his ministry. And there were other references to 40 so that was appealing to my still remaining human religio-spiritual correctness. Some of the students at that time said it didn’t matter to them and wanted to do what Do felt to do. We stopped on day 39.

TI and DO said that the Next Level worked very hard to preserve the accuracy of what Jesus said, so we could count on the “red letters” of the four gospels. They said these Records, not limited to the Red Letters or the Bible, as for example they also provided us with publications of the Dead Sea Scroll and Nag Hammadi Library and books about those materials, to include the Essene Jewish sect, said to have stored some of those materials. They said these ancient records were provided by the Next Level to be used as tools for their own gradual awakening and as a help for parts of their student body’s lesson plan, (Ti called a “piano roll”). They developed that lesson plan in steps and said they were only given steps one at a time ahead of the student body, often proceeding on a next step only when the students who were having the most trouble with the previous step either caught up or chose to leave the classroom. Further details are provided throughout this book.

I.B. DISCLAIMERS

In 1975 TI and DO’s group were tagged by the media, among other names, the “UFO Cult” and then twenty two years later the Heaven’s Gate cult. There is no disputing that they were certainly a “subculture” and that they stood apart from all societal norms and resembled in some ways other groups also labeled as “cults.” But over time it has been shown without much doubt, to an objective discerning mind, even by psychologists and social scientists, that when compared point by point to any other groups, they stood apart from all others, in many ways, though one will never know that if they don’t delve into Their story and teachings, behaviors and ways to find out.

Despite the controversy of how they left this world, that I will show in this writing was completely voluntary, as shown in part by many “exit video tapes” (by those in the group of 38 members who wanted to make such a video), and by other proofs that show they each had to actually qualify to remain among them, though qualifying was never emphasized as if a ploy to get people to stay. For instance, the day after I met up with the group at the Colorado National Monument, in my first more personal meeting with Do, along with two other new students, he said to us something to the affect of it being unlikely we would all see the metamorphic “process” through to completion and graduation because of how difficult it would be. I recall not understanding what would be so difficult and yet Do’s saying that didn’t cause me to take it as a challenge either. I thought it strange but looking back Do obviously knew a ton about the process that I didn’t. Now, having flunked out of that initial program the difficulty is very, very clear and coming clearer yet as time marches on. It was my choice to drop out entirely as it was to re-apply though had they not helped me re-apply I would never have even come this far and I’m not claiming to have anything in the bag as I need to have even harder tests since I flunked the first time.

Their exit of their physical bodies was mostly accomplished by ingesting a strong barbiturate mixed into applesauce or pudding and chased with some vodka designed to put their bodies to sleep gently and permanently and as insurance to not wake up or slip into a coma they put a plastic bag over their own heads. Thus the death of the vehicle was to be as gently self administered as was possible. There is nothing to suggest that kind of action would be appropriate for anyone to do now but nor am I in the position to say what’s not. Do and his class of students posted their opposition to suicide though their interpretation of suicide was not the typical one, though there is significant evidence that it was the way Jesus thought about it, then called “laying down you life” for one’s “Father” as he said his disciples must do to reap the reward of receiving a new physical body and eternal Life in his kingdom in the literal heavens, stationed upon one of their “mansions” (dwelling places) spacecraft/Labs. The evidence is that these students were not ordinary humans but had Souls who had been with Jesus during his ministry and accomplished all their lessons at that time so were given their next trimester’s lessons towards their Spirit Birth by coming back and taking a new human body to overcome through TI and DO’s hands on direction.

I.B.1. DO AND CREW POST, “OUR POSITION AGAINST SUICIDE”

(I am putting their statement in my own words to avoid problems from those who hold the copyright to the material who are former students of TI and DO and were given the logistical part of the task to maintain the web site, as they have done, but who repeatedly demonstrate changing what TI and DO taught when they give interviews to bloggers, etc.. I have challenged them on each of their given public interviews I became aware of, to be found on my blog via links in the Appendix of this book. Therefore I’m playing it safe in case my saying this angers their influences into trying to stop the distribution of this material. I hope not, but in any case the original can be found at:

Our Position Against Suicide
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/23/our-position-against-suicide-by-do-and-crew-posted-on-heavensgate-com/

Because some would read one document Do wrote and can easily misunderstand the context of the many things Do said about who could be saved from the recycling, I put this composite together. Overall, the Kingdom of God is open to everyone who reaches up to their Father in Heaven to give their will to, to help them separate from their human attachments and addictions, behaviors and ways – all the ways of the world.

Suicide is NOT a solution – All Souls Have A Chance To Choose Their Allegiance to God or Mammon
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2014/08/02/ti-and-dos-teachings-provide-opportunity-for-all-souls-to-choose-degrees-of-allegiance-to-the-kingdom-of-god/

Here is my paraphrased report of the document, “Our Position Against Suicide”:

TI and DO indicated that to learn the needed lessons we each need a physical vehicle (body). It is also the way we provide service while incarnate in the human kingdom – we need a vehicle to do so. They indicate they keep them out of harms way and care for them well, so they can function the best they can for their task.

They went on to express when this was written in 1996, after they had been considering their exact method of exiting their vehicles since before I left, as early as August of 1994, how they would prefer and even anticipate entering a spacecraft with their bodies but were aware of several ways it could happen.

Before exit, some could lose their physical body which would be like a “recall,” even from an accident or because of an irate person. They knew that it was possible they could be jailed for some reason or be subject to some form of mental or physical torture, they compared to Ruby Ridge and Waco.

Its the Next Level way to look at all the possibilities to prepare for whatever happens. They used the example of Masada around 73 A.D., and talked about how they would exit in that situation rather than experience an animalistic murdering military assault.

Truly, the truest meaning of suicide is turning against the Level Above Human when leaving is offered. They felt they were focused on two tasks. First to make a last attempt to tell the truth about how to graduate into the Next Level so some humans could avoid “suicide” by remaining for the recycling of the civilization and of the spirits and souls who went against the Next Level or ignored Them. The second task they had was to take advantage of each day to work on overcoming and changing to be ready to become a member of the Kingdom of Heaven.

I.B.2. THERE IS NO CULT OR LEADERS AS TI and DO ARE NO LONGER IN HUMAN FLESH BODIES and in my opinion there is no need or desire among the few former members that still believe in TI and DO, of which I am one, to try to start one, even though several new believers have requested such. Among the former members there is no leader and we are hardly in contact with one another and each is living their lives in a somewhat normal fashion. I go by the name of Sawyer, a name Do gave me early on as I was the woodcutter for the Bedouin (no one place to lay our heads) styled commune we had that for several years existed outdoors in tents largely in the National Forests and private ranch lands we leased in Wyoming and Texas. My maintenance of several social media accounts is the only way I know of new believers as I don’t actively look for any, nor concern myself with how much they do or don’t believe and don’t keep a list of those who tell me they believe. I simply try to answer questions and post commentary and recollections from my experiences with TI and DO.

There are all sorts of charlatans on the Internet posing as the return of Do or claiming Do has returned and I suspect that will only grow. I am certain Do is not returning incarnate during this current civilization.

I.B.3. MY MOTIVATION FOR WRITING THIS BOOK

I could have made money long ago with my story if I had titled a book, “How I got out of the cult of cults” even though I suspect one reason no former members have written such a book that I’m aware of was because it was easy to get out. In fact many were made to leave, sometimes permanently and sometimes temporarily so they could see if they really wanted to be in TI and DO’s classroom. I wrote this book because I believe in TI and DO and want to be in their service (which is still possible just as it has been possible to serve Jesus after he exited) and this is the service at this point I believe they have offered me even though I didn’t leave to do this. I failed to make the grade but have another chance. They don’t throw us away if we don’t want to be thrown away. Should I succeed in “Standing for TI and DO” and re-starting my metamorphic changeover, by adopting all their behaviors and ways, I have no idea whether when I drop this vehicle however it happens if I will be in TI and DO’s company or will be “put on ice” (so to speak) to be prepared for a future classroom to finish my overcoming when I can be with my Older Member for the entire program.

Nor do I claim that everything I have said in this book would meet with TI and DO’s approval. I think it’s likely that there are many areas they would have had me leave out or qualify that I could be wrong about or re-write, but  I do think I am mostly in the ballpark of what TI and DO would have me do. I have received many corrective hints as I went. I do believe there are some of my classmates assigned to help me stay on track enough to not compromise what this may be able to do for others coming in this TI and DO direction.

I’m not saying what I am saying here is needed by anyone but it has always been the way of TI and DO to be very thorough in providing all the helps they can for each of the Souls they brought back to have this opportunity to see the truth and take over a human vehicle to engage their own metamorphosis and service Standing up for TI and DO, asking them for help all along the way and giving their all to result in their “Mind/Spirit birth” graduation when TI and DO determine each of us qualify.

I.B.4. TI and DO WERE NOT INTERESTED IN ATTRACTING FOLLOWERS – They were willing to accept anyone as a student but were choosy about who they thought could accomplish the task of overcoming the human condition. Public meetings were only held over two approximate nine month periods with about seventeen years of cloistered Overcoming “Classroom” in between, during which many gradually learned it wasn’t what they wanted so freely left the group and in many cases when the group had the capacity were given funds or an airline or bus ticket to go where they wanted to go

Even though I witnessed over and over how TI and DO didn’t want anyone to leave, in 1976 they still felt to tell nineteen students they weren’t ready and arranged their separation from the larger body of believers, leaving a little more than seventy of us, who they said “made the first cut.” About ten years later a couple of students were told to leave because they didn’t want to abide by all of the procedures we had, that were geared to help us overcome the human world. At one point in the early 1990’s Do offered a couple thousand dollars to anyone who wanted to leave, saying he didn’t want our most comfortable life style or the fear of having to start over again in the world be a reason to stay. Over the years many left for one reason or another that had to do with things not panning out as they had hoped or because of a desire to have a human relationship or to return to the family they left behind when they joined or just to do something else. About every year or so, TI and DO would require us to go someplace quite around the place we lived in and consciously think about whether there was something else in the world we wanted to do. Then when 20 minutes or so had passed they’d tell us to go back to blocking out such thoughts. Of course there were no monitors on our thoughts so we could always think about whatever we wanted to think about, but that classroom had a way of forcing things to the surface even if they were things that were years in the making. I realized that’s what happened to me.

I.C. BIBLIOGRAPHY AND SCRIPTURE NOTATION

I only directly quote two data sources that are both in the public domain:

– The King James Bible
– The King James Bible with Strong’s Dictionary has been placed under copyright © 2001-2002 by johnhurt.com, and is protected by United States and International Copyright Laws. All Rights Reserved.

NOTATIONS USED INSIDE KING JAMES SCRIPTURE QUOTES

– Single parentheses ( … ) inside of scriptures indicate words added by the original King James translators. Sometimes they are completely fabricated to allow for a grammatically flowing sentence, while at other times precedes the primary word but is necessary to formally translate it because often one Hebrew or Greek word requires multiple English words. Still other times words are added to fill a particular interpretation of the intended meaning.

– Two double parentheses (( … )) indicate additional and/or alternate translation options whether from Greek or Hebrew. Most times within these includes the Greek/Hebrew dictionary number at times with a G for Greek and an H for Hebrew which is listed ahead of the words translation followed by the Greek or Hebrew word, then an equal sign (=) and the additional keywords/phrases from that dictionary with this authors primary candidates at times put in UPPER CASE.

– Square brackets […] within double parentheses, (( […text…] )) contain my opinion of additions to the definition and/or interpretation.

– One or more asterisks (*) or an asterisk followed by a number are used for local footnotes that follow shortly after their usage as opposed to at the end of a page or section.

STRONGS GREEK/HEBREW DICTIONARY NOTATION:

+ (addition) denotes a rendering in the Authorized Version of one or more Greek words in connection with the one under consideration.

X (multiplication) denotes a rendering in the Authorized Version that results from an idiom peculiar to the Greek.

( ) (parenthesis), in the renderings from the Authorized Version, denotes a word or syllable sometimes given in connection with the principle word to which it is annexed.

I.D. INTRODUCTION TO TI and DO

I.D.1. THE NAMES AND TEMPORARY ORGANIZATIONS ASSOCIATED WITH TI and DO

From TI and DO’s official start on January 1, 1973, when they left Houston, Texas and their former family, friends, careers, possessions and human lifestyles behind, they went by a variety of names to include, “Guinea and Pig,” “He (Do) and She (Ti)” and others until their first meetings were held in April of 1975 in the North Hollywood part of Los Angeles, California in the United States of America where they attracted a couple dozen who wanted to follow them and because of those new students, whom they initially didn’t welcome the idea of, chose the names Bo (Do) and Peep (Ti) (from the nursery rhyme of shepherds of sheep). Throughout the remainder of this Book I will refer to them as TI and DO, though they didn’t select those names  until around 1977.

In 1975 TI and DO considered their mission identity as, “Human Individual Metamorphosis” (HIM), because humans were like caterpillars in that they had the capacity to change into a literal new creature inside, that once “born” would have new capabilities analogous to a Butterfly. When their public meeting efforts hit the national media in October of 1975, because students had designed a meeting announcement poster that was headlined with, “UFO’s…,” (which they didn’t actually approve of because of how that acronym was so populist by then),  they became referred to all over the U.S., (especially), as “The UFO Cult,” or “The UFO Two.” In addition to “Two” referring to both of them, it was also because they had come to realize they were fulfilling the prophecy task of the Two Witnesses of The Book of Revelations, chapter 11, though they didn’t actually state that in their poster, nor their first “Statement One,” nor at the two public meeting I heard them speak at in Waldport, Oregon and at Arapahoe Community College in Denver. They said they didn’t want to focus on that prophecy because before becoming aware of that prophecy, they already knew their Souls had come from the Kingdom of God, what they called The Evolutionary Level Above Human, to perform a task that had to do with bringing “updates to the Bible” and to “fulfill prophecy.” Plus they felt as if it was a lure to say and they personally had always  wanted to run the other way when they would hear of or meet someone who said they were the reincarnation of some well known biblical figure. They also became aware that there were others who had claimed to be the Two Witnesses. Nonetheless, they knew they were to fulfill that prophecy.

In 1977 they changed their names from Bo and Peep to TI and DO, reversing the order of who was who. I have reasons to believe that order was reversed because Do knew well by then that Ti was his Older Member, in religious terms his Heavenly Father and they were performing their task together as a unit. Those particular names were in part stimulated by the movie musical, “The Sound of Music,” they felt was influenced by the Next Level Above Human, (in the Records, the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven, that they felt provided them a little outline of their mission. The  names related to musical notes, as in the song in the musical entitled, “Do a deer” or as “Do-Re-Mi” that was using the Seven note scale, using the syllables, “Do re me fa so la Ti…Do.” Do told us how the choice of positions 1 and 7 demonstrated how Ti, from the previous octave pushes the emergence of Do in the next octave. I later realized that was reflective of the way the Woman gives birth to her Son – to the Thone seat/task in Revelations chapter 12.

What I didn’t know at the time, because TI and DO never talked about it to their “Classroom” (Student Body), was how their choice of “note” names was directly related to prophecy, that their students, eventually the 144,000 (or 144 and a myriad of thousands) were depicted as “singing… a new song before the Throne,” while referencing how there was the Song of Moses and the Song of the Lamb (Jesus) before then. (Rev 14:1-3, Rev 15:1-3, Rev 5:9)

Do had learned from experience that Ti was his Older Member aka Heavenly Father. Ti never talked that way. It was also Ti who told the student body that we needed to make our commitment to Do because Do was our Older Member (Father). That made Ti the equivalent of our “Grandfather” though we never referred to them in those terms. We either addressed them as Ti, or Do or if referring to them together, TI and DO, or “Links” written as “Lnks” which they preferred because it didn’t emphasize them except in the way they hoped to be Chain Links to their Older Members in the chain of Mind/Spirit to the Chief of Chiefs, the Oldest Member of the Next Level. They also talked about this as their wanting to be “pipes” that were so “clear” none of their Mind would dilute the Holy Mind they received from their Older Member in the Heavens.

Incidentally, it was documented that around the summer solstice of 1024 an Italian priest established what was called the solfege (do, re, mi, fa, so, la, ti, do) as a way to learn musical scales, which might be an example of how a Next Level crew was preparing for the fulfillment of prophecy at the return of the Older Members and student crew to be the name of the “song,” as was previously the “song of Moses” and the “song of Jesus.” Ti’s vehicle was not a musician but she always compared the overcoming lesson plan they were administering to their student body to a “piano roll,” and to be like singing the song, Old McDonald’s Farm, that went:

Old McDonald had a farm E I, E I, OH
and on his farm he had a cow E I, E, I OH
with a Moo Moo here and a Moo Moo there
here a moo there a moo everywhere a moo moo

Old McDonald had a farm E I, E I, OH
and on his farm he had a pig, E I, E, I OH
with a Oink Oink here and a Oink Oink there
here a Oink there a Oink everywhere a Oink Oink

This would continue adding more barn yard animal tones as parts of the overall Song, each of which were actually Lesson Steps being added to the list, not dropping the earlier lesson steps and continuing to practice them in the Overcoming Song. Say for instance a lesson was to only say, “yes, no or I don’t know” while talking to one another, which was an early lesson step. Then lets say the next lesson step was to put “I could be wrong” in front of everything we say that requires a judgment to get us in the habit of losing self, as Jesus also taught as “deny self” and “thy will be done.” Students would continue applying these lesson steps until TI and DO said to stop or gave an update so to change to, which with the “yes, no, I don’t know” lesson step did change so we ceased saying only those responses if more words were needed to perform the task.

In 1987 (after Ti’s exit of her incarnation to be explained later) when Do was examining going public again (by then over ten years since we had held a public meeting), he had us test the waters by briefly starting a project with the name, “Anonymous Sexaholics Celibate Church,” taken from the 12 Step programs geared to those who believed they were sex addicts. In around 1989 as part of the book we published called, “The Transfiguration Diet,” taken in part from the work of Dr. John Christopher’s Mucous-less Diet System, we used the name, “Littlegreen, Inc. Think Tank.” Then around 1990 because of dietary experimentation with raw food diets for health – to get the most out of our vehicles Do said because we didn’t know how long we would be on earth, and because of the need to buy vegetables in bulk for our population that was down to about 30 students, to help offset expenses, we started a company called, “Advanced Life Extension Research Team” (ALERT) and sold off surplus organic vegetables at a San Diego area farmers market.

In 1992 when Do started the project to make video tapes that became the series called, “Beyond Human – The Last Call” that was uploaded for satellite broadcast (before the Internet) to provide a way for people who had a satellite dish, who might see the video, a way to contact us, used the name, “Total Overcomers Anonymous” (TOA) and provided a Post Office box people could write to. Finally in March of 1997, 2 1/2 years after I left them, as the last part of their Seven, international in scope, public offerings of TI and DO’s  information, they became known as “Heaven’s Gate” and in much of the media “The Heavens Gate Cult.” Do and Crew understood and didn’t object to being called a cult, but said they were actually the “Cult of Cults” and the “Cult of Truth,” definitely an ultimate subculture.

It’s interesting to me that I am going through a final edit on this book during the time I have documented as the approaching Revelations 6:7-8 “opening” of the “Fourth Seal” that is depicted as the “Green horse” (in most Bible translations says “pale horse” which there is little evidence behind using that term, even though the human who fulfills that task on behalf of the Luciferian Space Aliens could be described best as “pale” that also relates to their name of “death.”) This all relates directly to the Ceres/Demeter “goddess of the Harvest,” where a goddess is the “bride of God,” which will be described in detail in the pages to come. But my point here is how I recently contracted Lymes disease from a tick bite and chose to treat the disease with the dietary regimen layed out in the “Transfiguration Diet,” the book Do and crew wrote while I was still with in Do’s classroom. The wording of the books author was, “Little Green, Inc.” which is interesting given how TI and DO always talked about how the Next Level Crew would even have fun interjecting little clues to their presence, through seeing to it that certain words became used or even popular. Even the word “Little” reflects on the same word used to describe what I believe is this book as shown in Revelations chapter 10.

I.D.2. TI and DO’S TERMINOLOGY CHANGES AND CONCEPT UPDATES

TI and DO changed a great deal of terminology. Granted some will see these and think, “brainwashing techniques” and they will be exactly right, except it was voluntarily washing of our own brains, (part of the real basis of Baptism – cleaning one’s house under the instructions from the most currently incarnate Older Members) using the techniques and replacements of terms and ideas with those TI and DO gave us. This is actually quite scriptural as Jesus required of his disciples to “deny themselves,” in other words give their life over to the Kingdom of God’s hands 100%, also stated in the Lord’s Prayer talking to “our Father who is in Heaven, saying, THY WILL BE DONE ON EARTH AS IT IS IN HEAVEN,” though when a Representative from that Kingdom is incarnate then for those feeling called to be with Him/Them, the process is to give Them charge of us – our will. There never has been any evidence that TI and DO did the brainwashing for us. Do even said once that if he could do it for us, he would, but then it wouldn’t work. Brainwashing was illustrated by Jesus as “washing our robes,” “sweeping out our house,” becoming “pure of heart,” “becoming as little children.” Now the religions certainly do plenty of brainwashing but with theirs some teach that Jesus did it for us and even will program people to think you are doing something wrong to try to mimic what he taught and did, as if you were “working” for the reward. That is complete misinformation like in James letters where he says, “faith is dead without works – service, making changes in thinking, and acting (repentance).

TI and DO called their new terminology, “generic” (which I related to the Jesus prophecy that said upon He and His Father’s return He would show us plainly about the Father and would no longer speak in parables). The use of new terms they provided impart a more accurate understanding than what our brains had become inundated with, thus because of that programming the new terms are actually more REAL and thus truthful to what the Kingdom of God/Heaven – Next Level Above Human really requires of it’s prospective new members. That old terminology stemmed from what worked in the past to bring humans thinking closer to reality at that time but the translators who didn’t have first hand experience with Jesus couldn’t help but begin to distort the truth and especially when influenced by the Luciferian Space Alien Souls. They didn’t really stand a chance not to distort much, nonetheless the Next Level helped them keep most quotes of Jesus still accurate. For instance Jesus use of “Father” (Greek Pater from the Hebrew Abba) was less mystical and prone to superstition than the previous name, Jehovah, which meant “I Exist” or “I Am.” Now one could relate to this individual in the way a child relates to their familial parent. So clearer yet is the phrase TI and DO used, “Older Member.”

Terminology is important to our recognition of reality. We all have preconceived judgments when we hear certain terms. Heaven conjures up a relationship to religions and because of how they have become distorted institutions  from what really happened, though founded on reality of what was provided to the human kingdom, turns many people off as they see the way religious think and act as archaic, superstitious and thereby understandably not grounded in as much reality. But this is what new Representatives come in part to do, that is, to upgrade our thinking to something closer to their reality so we can better have a chance to choose what to believe or not. There is nothing wrong with religious terminology until it becomes a limitation to what is most real and to what someone is willing to consider, because it wasn’t stated in the terms they deem were from God, which will be according to what they were taught from the records in history they grew up with. Thus someone will refer to God as the Father or Jehovah or Allah or Vishnu or Buddha, etc. and all could be referring to the same “creators” of our reality but will often fight over whose terminology is better when they all lack the most accurate understanding which the new representatives then come to update.

Thus some of TI and DO’s new terms and updated definitions follow:

– THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN, or Physical Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, also said as The LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN or The NEXT LEVEL which is equivalent to the Kingdom of God or Kingdom of Heaven also said as the Kingdom in the literal heavens.

The NEXT LEVEL in evolution in the stepwise evolutionary process. That’s not Darwinian evolution. Darwin only recognized some of the built in adaptability in the species which later was recognized as genetic and even later was realized can be changed sometimes by a person’s change of behavior and ways and even thinking. TI and DO spoke about the various “kingdom levels” as the Mineral, Plant, Animal, Human and then the Next Level Above Human.

– GOD – A member of the Next Level is a God compared to any human because they have overcome the human kingdom and are now part of the Family that create humans and their environments to give them opportunities to grow towards their own membership in the Next Level. Jesus referred to this when he spoke about how John the Baptist, as among those born of women was the greatest human but that EVERYONE in the Kingdom of God/Heaven was greater than he. Also graduating members are referred to as “kings” who are given tasks that reign or rule over humans. It’s not that these are control freaks, they simply work for the Older Members and therefore administer Their instructions that provide the criteria for who in the human kingdom is “coming up” (as a plant sprouting) and who is not. The membership have immense hearts, so to speak, and will do everything in their power , the powers that the Older Members give them, to help those that ask them for help. When TI and DO were asked if there was “fun” in the Next Level, they said, “yes, but it’s a different kind of fun” and they compared it to a “horse that has fun romping around the field.” It may not look like that much fun to a human but to them it is great fun.

– OLDER MEMBER = a Heavenly Father – because they are literally on a spacecraft in the near or outer literal heavens aka space. Their domain is not limited to a terrestrial domain though they can dwell on or inside a terrestrial body.

Do would be the Older Member to those coming up from the human evolutionary level. Do knew Ti to be his Older Member, the one that birthed him into the Next Level. Ti didn’t tell him that. He learned it from working with Ti as they were awakening to their task and he saw that wherever decisions needed to be made, she summed up the circumstance faster and more accurately without having to experience it. It was the same for information and in other ways, students may not be aware of. He said he gave her a hard time for their initial wake up time together on the road before they eventually came public in 1975. He told the story of how at one point, Ti sat on the curb of the road and said she wasn’t taking another step. Do did most of the talking in public and in meetings with the student body because he was closer to the student’s ways of thinking so could serve them better where Ti would say things with a lot less words that students would often not know what she meant by. She also said from the beginning, “I’m here to get you started and then I’m going back.” Do always silently wondered, “going back to what, your vehicle’s family?,” which didn’t make any sense to him. When she left her physical body in 1985 ahead of him, he knew what she meant even though she didn’t have that method of exit on her mind exactly either. There were just many things Ti knew that she couldn’t explain the details of or how she knew it. She just did and often said what was on her mind. She told me once that I “looked green” and I asked her what she meant and she said, “You just look green to me.” It was years later that I wondered if she could see the degree to which I was jealous of students that had more tasks to do directly with them.

– RECORD = The Bible and all related documents linked to Jesus, (i.e. Dead Sea Scrolls, etc.)

– VEHICLE = A human body – This is referred to in the records as “clothing” or “raiment” or a “robe” as Members of the Next Level WEAR a body. They are actually not that body. They are the pilot of the body they are assigned. TI and DO talked about it as compared to the way a human puts on a diving suit to function underwater or a space suit to function outside the Earth’s environment and the like. In the Next Level, individuals have different “clothing” that relates to their tasks. TI and DO even said that if someone chose to enter the department of transportation they could be given a suit/body to occupy that is actually a living biological spacecraft that can do many things among the simple transport of crew members to their various assignments.

– MIND = SPIRIT = the information, programs, thinking, behaviors and ways. There are two types of mind, human and Next Level. Human mind consists of all things human beings think about and do that don’t show a direct relationship to the Next Level. Human mind is mammalian. For instance, wanting to know the truth about where we as a species and our reality came from is Next Level related as mammals don’t wonder such things unless they are stimulated to think such things. Feeling that you don’t fit in anywhere in this world is a Next Level feeling stimulated by the fact that there is more to life than what can be found in the human kingdom. Believing it is wrong for a human being to kill another human being comes from Next Level instructions and is therefore Next Level thinking. Mammals don’t have that kind of morality. The Next Level and their incarnate representatives are not held to the instructions they give to humans. However, nor do they use or abuse others. They provide a free will environment and when humans make choices, they do use those choices for the benefit of the entire garden like experiment. For instance those that interfere with the progress of those they are working to bring closer to the possibility of being born into Next Level membership, if it serves to do so could be killed before their time, so to speak. After all they designed humans with a limited life span, so at most they are accelerating the end of that life span for those they know have become weeds in their garden. Of course the weeds of the garden will be critical of the gardener’s eradication of them and today the records of Jehovah/Moses “classroom” demonstrate a great deal of this kind of weeding out of the equivalent of tares among the wheat the Next Level plans to bring to harvest. This subject is further confused because of the Luciferian fallen angels and how they influence certain humans to think they are ordained to decide upon life and death of others who don’t meet their criteria and follow their laws and/or their interpretation of the Next Level’s laws, which Jesus came to upgrade that even many Christians cling to, largely ignoring what Jesus came to upgrade.

– NEXT LEVEL MIND = “holy Spirit,” where holy refers to purity by the Next Level’s standards, which relates to not containing any human mammalian mind/spirit. Jesus referred to Next Level Mind as “new wine” and at times as “blood” as it is the lifeblood of every member of the Next Level to share as every member only cares to be a link or pipe that Mind can flow though.

– SOUL (and it’s content of MIND/SPIRIT) Do described as a “pillow case” or pocket or container that is given/gifted to a human being that Jesus referred to when it is first given, as a “seed” in the Parable of the Sower (Mat 13:3-23) and then once it is being grown to a “new bottle,” aka a leather bag or wineskin. (Mat 9:17). Do described a human vehicle as a glass vase whose mind/spirit (memory, “computer” was contained within, as if there was a balloon in the vase. He said, when a Soul pocket/container is given, that vase then has two balloons in it. However, a “Soul” actually has it’s own “brain” or “hard drive” that accumulates only information of the Next Level – mundane as well as theoretical or philosophical) which is why Jesus talked about how it is Spirit/Mind that animates (quickens) the flesh but has no long term profit in it UNLESS one accepts his words (Mind/Spirit) because they are living because they yield life. (Joh 6:63). In other words what comes from the Older Member (Father) as Behaviors and Ways and Instructions, concepts, ideas, etc. are Life providing Spirit/Mind because we can only LIVE (beyond the grave) if we become changed by being filled with his Mind/Spirit – information. Using he words our Older Members give us, not like parrots, though nothing wrong with that when we know it’s from them (as translations can lose a certain amount) helps us bond with that Older Member by following all the provided instructions that when maintained until we exit our vehicles will work towards our eventual graduation (harvest) into membership in the Next Level.

The Soul becomes part of the new creatures new physical. It is not often seen by humans. When a Soul is newly deposited, it is very small and contains only a small amount of data so is a Next Level kind of “fetus.” When it grows it must cause human mind to be aborted. That human mind is in a container right next to the soul container. Do compared the human body to a glass vase and the soul container and human mind container to balloons in that vase. At the start of the overcoming process referred to by TI and DO as a literal metamorphosis, the human balloon is mostly full and the Next Level container is near empty. As we adopt the behavior and ways and instructions, examples, words, concepts provided by the most current Older Member (still pertains to Do even though he has exited his incarnation) the Soul grows larger and the human container smaller. When the soul is ready to be “born” the human balloon being deflated is discarded. At that point that Soul filled with it’s Next Level mind had become a physical body in a new species and it will be rewarded with a new physical outer shell when they physically enter the Next Level. Entering the Next Level takes place by separating from the human vehicle/container that is seen by humans as death and that new Soul body will be helped to rendezvous in the “clouds,” what is actually a mothership for a briefing and journey to the Kingdom of the literal heavens.

Ti always said, referring to Next Level Mind/Spirit and Human mind/spirit, that “oil and water don’t mix” to where the Oil was Next Level Mind and the Water was human mind. It was only years after I left and I began to study scripture that I saw the references to how Jesus talked about his disciples needing to be “born of water” (again) so they could be “born of spirit/mind,” by filling their Soul container with Next Level Mind/information that includes their behaviors and ways which have no human mammalian characteristics.

The PROCESS aka The OVERCOMING PROCESS that TI and DO also described as an “ASTRONAUT TRAINING PROGRAM” to sufficiently get rid of ALL human mind (to the incarnate Older Member’s standards as one’s spirit birth midwife) to include:

1) THINKING ABOUT THE PAST (memories) in terms of relationships, pursuits, hobbies, habits, past times, likes and dislikes

2) BEHAVIORS – sensuality to include; sexuality, anger, ego, consuming food for pleasure verses to live, It’s not that all pleasures are to be overcome. It’s that one must accept ONLY the pleasures provided by the Older Members, that is when One wants to be in their program to graduate the human kingdom. And it’s not that one would not enjoy what they eat, but part of the program is to even learn to enjoy or at least tolerate whatever the Older Member is given to give to the students. The Older Members don’t abuse their students like by making them eat worms and things we see humans do on television. About the worse thing I tried to like was okra and it wasn’t served for very long. I got to where I could tolerate it and not gag from eating it. No one stood over us to make sure we ate stuff. Most of what we did or didn’t do was on the honor system. Our Older Member also does everything they expect us to do. For some students eating any flesh food was against their previous mindset which had to be overcome. But TI and DO worked very hard to insure that what we consumed was well prepared and tasty and generally acceptable, though of course there was always someone who had a problem with certain foods (not like allergic reactions) and for them it was a greater challenge to fight against their programming that disliked something.

3) WAYS (deceit, competitiveness, being overly pleased with self, wanting to be seen as something special, self absorbed, gossipy, so one is deflating that balloon, which has no value to the Next Level unless that same human fills their “Soul” balloon with Next Level mind which is why a Next Level Older Member needs to be physically with those coming through this process to show them how by being their example by their getting rid of their human mind and filling up their vehicle with their Next Level mind, accomplishing the process once again which Jesus completed when he said he had “overcome the world.” (Joh 16:33).

On the Heavensgate.com web site one can still freely download a .zip file that contains two files, one of which is entitled, “The 17 Steps” which came early on in the classroom and then the “Major and Minor Offense List” that show the various standards in TI and DO’s classroom. All the files are also provided on my blog since I have nothing to do with the web site. Links to my blog and specific files are in my Appendix.

– To TAKE OVER or BORROW a human vehicle or even somewhat humorously, because of the related Science Fiction movie, “Body Snatcher” describes the way a Soul who is brought back to have another experience in flesh again, aka coming “in-carnal” – Latin “carne” meaning “flesh,” becomes “Incarnate” when that Soul has brought it’s Next Level Mind into that new prepared vehicle, while the vehicles “Spirit” agrees to cooperate with giving their will to the Older Member. In the Record incarnating is also referred to as to “stand up” which is one of the meanings that was translated to Resurrection, with the “re” part reflective of “again,” so “Stand up Again.” Jesus referred to “fishing” for men and the term Rapture really means to be “caught away” from the world which is what happens when we awaken to our smelling salts and we join literally with the Older Member. Since the Older Members are no longer incarnate ones rapture would be when and if they separate from their human lives. That may not happen right away or to the full degree it needs to eventually, but as long as we are doing the best we can and know the formula and recognize our Older Members we can ask them, using their names to help us.

TI and DO said that reincarnation as it is taught by Eastern Religions is not accurate. Each human vehicle has it’s own Mind/Spirit that develops as the vehicle grows and accepts or rejects various programming from their parents, families and society. That spirit does survive death of the vehicle but can never become the spirit of another body UNLESS it takes over that new body by convincing or overriding the mind of the new body. They said that humans were really time shared computer like systems and that what we really are is only the “decider” in that we can choose which thoughts, behaviors and ways to embrace and make our own or not accept or get rid of throughout life. They called dead humans, “Influences” because that’s what they do when they come around any human. They try to influence them to their thoughts, behaviors and ways they accepted (believed in) while alive as that is the only way they can be. They can not change any longer. They can either help or hinder a human. It depends on what we allow. If we have bad thoughts, like of harming someone, the more we linger on those thoughts the more hold they have on us and the more we can find ourselves acting out those thoughts. TI and DO said, we are not responsible for the thoughts that enter our consciousness but we are responsible for allowing those thoughts to stay with us and become part of our programming that become harder and harder to reverse and get rid of, to where we can even be more prone to act them out even though they once could have been thought abhorrent to act out.

I believe an example of how the current human society have accepted more and more thoughts that before now most would not have permitted to take hold of them, is in the huge increase of frequency of more or less random or spontaneous mass killings, seen mostly among youth.

Psychologists and law enforcement and educators come up with all sorts of reasons to include the way violence against others dominates much of the computer gaming world and is even realized and acted out in the military with drone strikes from a cubicle in Nevada terrorizing and bombing people in Pakistan, Afghanistan and Yemen and wherever the leadership decides. Young humans are being trained to accept these kinds of thoughts of justifications for horrendous crimes, which they are then more prone to act out when they become angry for any reason. They are literally being “possessed” by a mindset and what many don’t understand is that for every mindset there are many, many discarnates that will gravitate to the human being that is willing to act upon it, further influencing them to do so, which used to be called being possessed by an evil spirit. And isn’t it interesting that even in many of the spiritual and religious mindsets, the reality of these “discarnates” and the great influence they have over humans in ALL areas of life, both positive and negative, is largely ignored and disregarded, except in movies and such, so that anyone that suggests spirit possession is seen as a fanatic of some sort.

Of course in the U.S. this spirit/mind possession, no matter how one explains it or what they believe as a root cause will not stop it with gun laws or knife laws or curfews or banning of violent video gaming, though they will try because to some degree it can be happening in many human heads as the mindsets/discarnates that influence us can not be turned off except by each person’s conscious effort to “just say no,” to repeat that popular phrase, but MUST go hand in hand with not justifying any violence or mental and physical abuses against fellow humans, as the Lord commanded. And frankly that’s not going to happen as the great majority of the people who have the most power in this human world are possessed with justifications galore for murder and abuse of others, not knowing that they are literally under the spell of the Luciferian space alien fallen angels and all their billions of discarnate minions who believed what they programmed them to believe while living who are saturating every brain with their justifications and judgments and measure of others. And of course to most even mention of that name Lucifer and/or Space Aliens is laughed at as having no basis in reality, which is exactly the way those “fallen angels” want them to remain, so they can be used to forward their agenda of combating the Next Level and trying to get off this planet where they have been imprisoned for millennium.

Thus a huge part of the Overcoming Process is cleaning out our brain/mind of all our past associations and replacing that mind with the (Above human (holy)) Mind, the thoughts, behaviors and ways from our Older Members. TI and DO said that in this civilization it took three periods of time, they referred to as “trimesters,” resembling the trimesters in a human birth to bring a Soul from it’s first deposit into a human vehicle to harvest after at least two more experiences of that Soul taking over a human vehicle, which is called “overcoming the (human) world. This took place over thousands of human years.

– CLASSROOM = The experiential environment for learning Next Level behaviors and ways that included meetings where lesson material was introduced and then “labs” where lesson material was experienced. The environment was not constructed. It was simply using the same things any human being has to do to survive and thrive to include, eating, sleeping, cleaning, working jobs, maintenance, relaxation, exercise, fun, administrative, medical, etc. As we lived as a commune though at times in different houses in different parts of a city and even for brief periods in different states around the United States, though mostly all west of the Mississippi River, many of these activities were departmentalized and named as Labs, short for laboratory as TI and DO said that’s what the Next Level environments consist of…labs for various task like the Earth’s weather or geographic systems, to name a few. In this way a house became called a “craft” short for spacecraft because wherever Next Level Members work, they are on some type of craft that can be as large as a planet. Some are as follows:

– Nutri Lab = Kitchen, as in Nutrition Lab. Before the group moved into houses we lived in little tent cities on leased ranch lands in Wyoming and Texas. We had two very large tents. One was green and it was used for what humans would call the mess hall. We had gas powered stove tops and an oven inside a little camper. TI and DO had a tiny camper. The remaining 70 or less students lived two to a tent. This is when TI and DO introduced food as “fuel” and the preparation as “experiments” with the recipe written as a formula, so that “MP + BR = body changes,” where MP stood for mashed potatoes and GB for green beans that together as a meal would bring about body changes, changing our (water/womb mammalian based) human mind out for Next Level Above Human Mind/Spirit that filled our Soul pocket which was the body that was changing though we didn’t have these understandings of the differentiations between Mind, Spirit and Soul at that time.

– Yeast Lab – where bread and cinnamon rolls and other bakery goods were made.
– Fiber Lab = laundry.
– Impro Lab = I never did know for sure what this represented but the crew that were assigned tasks cleaned and maintained the fleet of automobiles, did carpentry, grounds keeping and such.

– Luciferian – First off Do said that there is nothing wrong with the name Lucifer or Lucy and that it is a beautiful name that from the Hebrew means . It comes from “light bearer,” or “brilliant star.”

However, a Luciferian is a fallen angel Soul. Any human or human equivalent space alien who took the opportunity offered by the Next Level Older Members to be in a third trimester Next Level classroom with an incarnate Older Member from the Next Level, whether on Earth or on an equivalent “garden,” and subsequently dropped out of believing in, following and serving that Older Member was choosing to disconnect to their Next Level source and thereby become a fallen angel.

Now in the case of this “fallen angel,” named Lucifer, he had advanced to a certain grade in the overall human overcoming school to where he was provided a physical body designed for him by the Next Level and some elementary service in a crew on board spacecrafts, as a “watcher,” that may have had similar characteristics as the vehicle provided that was named Adam (man). I say this in part because of things TI and DO said in the Blackhawk audio tapes that also indicated that the experiment to test Adam as to subject other equivalent student level members of the Next Level to the same influence Lucifer fell because of, which Lucifer embodied in his Soul body. Thus I wondered if Adam’s vehicle was a type of match for the vehicle Lucifer received so the test would be equivalent to what Lucifer chose to fall because of not conquering. TI and DO didn’t get into this to this detail so I could be wrong.

That vehicle named Adam received his Soul seed, when he received the “breath of life through his nostrils” from his Older Member, the seed giver. I believe that was addressing whatever kind of Soul “deposit” was put into Adam’s Next Level vehicle. It wouldn’t be an adult Next Level vehicle as my understanding is that such a vehicle didn’t have the capacity to fall back into human mammalian behavior and ways as Adam did and the “watchers” Enoch listed did. Do said that Adams vehicle went through a type of reverse metamorphosis that didn’t take very long to occur.

-Ti took a vehicle whose name was related to a plant that shoots it’s seed into the air for distribution (Jesus says the seed is sown into one’s heart – Mat 13:19)

Ti chose a human physical vehicle named, Bonnie Lu Nettles. The plant Nettles is a unique variety of plant form that stands apart from other plants in the way it spreads it’s seeds. It shoots it’s seeds out into the air which is why it’s considered to be classified as an “artillery plant” as opposed to most of the plant species that distribute their seeds when the bees transport them or when the wind picks them up or an animal brushes against the flower or they fall to the ground around them. Do knew that Ti was his Older Member and part of the reason Jesus used the term “Father” was both to portray the parenting role they perform for new students but because the male shoots their sperm into the female egg of the human species to fertilize it, so I guess a human is an artillery plant. TI and DO did say that humans were plants, even though one could not see their root system and there are many references in the New and Old Testaments to humans being as “grass” or as “leaves.” TI and DO also referred to humans as “seed bearing plants” and as “perennials” in how the leaf dies but then the same human tree provides new leaves (vehicles) and in that way, there is a method to literally evolve both physically and even more so mentally as all data is saved in the human gnome (brain) of each cell.

Ti once surprised me and probably other students by saying that “The Chief still loves Lucifer” though his actions to choose to turn potential students away from their only chance to evolve out of the human kingdom to be with those that created them is not approved of though it can be turned into a positive. Jesus spoke of this by saying it was necessary for “offenses, stumbling blocks, occasions to fall” to exist but woe to that man that brings those offenses. (Mat 18:7). The Next Level allows Lucifer to continue for a while as he then is presenting the option to even become like him and therefore those that choose to look to the Next Level Older Member’s instructions and help may overcome his influence to strengthen their own Mind which is what is required for graduation into Next Level Membership.

The human civilization is literally run by all those who are known as the Luciferians while tricking humans into not even recognizing their influence or that they exist at all. They are the reason many humans think the Kingdom of God/Heaven is a spiritual realm where members float around among the clouds or have wings. Of course before the Next Level sends their representatives to provide the updates, it’s understood to remain with that understanding however inaccurate. It’s when the truth is provided and we reject it, that we are held responsible for rejecting it. Feeling challenged by the thinking and not feeling like it’s believable is natural to experience. That is far different than absolutely denying the possibility with a willingness to allow it to become a reality in our consciousness. Do said that upon awakening not a day passed that he didn’t wonder about his sanity and both TI and DO said early on that if anyone could prove them wrong about anything they were saying, they wanted them to, so they could change. They also said that if they met someone who knew more than they knew about these matters, they would follow that individual for as long as they kept on learning from them.

– CHRIST – LIGHT – Jesus spoke of how one needed to make their eye single so that their entire body would be filled with light. Filling ones vessel/body containing it’s gifted Soul=”pocket/container” with “light” in it’s primary application is the ‘overcoming/”process” of the human world’.

This process consists of the consumption (eating) of the Older Member’s (holy) Mind (spirit),” broken down to the practical “words/instructions/commandments” from the Older Members that when received (believed)(consumed/eaten) AND applied (acted upon) – given out, as Jesus said, putting one’s LIGHT “on a candlestick showing it’s “good” (utility) “works”(service) yields a “Mind/Spirit birth,” the “metamorphic” transformation of a “caterpillar)” into a “butterfly,” a new creature that has been lifted up (resurrected from it’s previous lifestyle limitations.

Serving the Older Members is the mechanism of that metamorphosis. One who is believing in all that the Older Members say is literally filling their Soul pocket/container with “oil” but to produce “light” that “oil” needs to be utilized, “burned” – exhausted through the provision of the particular service the Next Level Older Members prescribe, otherwise nothing (darkness) comes from one’s exhaustion of their “oil.”

Jesus used the illustration of the “virgins” keeping oil in their lamps as the preparation to have the light (understanding/comprehension to recognize the Bridegroom they seek to wed. He used “virgins” as because those who are not giving their energy (oil) away, via procreative processes to include sexuality are keeping that oil in their lamps and they can literally SEE better because of doing so. This is why Jesus taught that in the regeneration upon his return, his disciples would not be marrying, which also meant they would not be procreating or giving away their energy/oil in sexuality or in any otherwise considered “normal” human passionate expressions. This is for his students (disciples). It doesn’t mean these who become his students, before they become students will not be fully engaged in various human activities. It’s once they commit to being a student that the Older Members will wean them from giving their “oil” away, while channeling it into serving the Next Level program they administer, which is both in overcoming their humanness, to include the desires for human relationships and expressions to even overcoming one’s own ingrained sense of self preservation which is most evident when the students are sent to share the “light” they receive from their Older Members to a largely hostile to that light society. This is all “giving one’s life” to the Older Members and literally results in the loss of one’s human life, even in the physical sense by doing so that is actually a graduation requirement to lose, as Jesus also taught. (Jhn 10:15–18, Jhn 14:12, Mrk 13:20, Jhn 12:25, Rev 14:13)

METAMORPHOSIS FROM CATERPILLAR (HUMAN BEING) TO BUTTERFLY (ABOVE HUMAN BEING)

This is why “Christing” or “christening,” which means “one who is anointed with oil” is likened to the way the caterpillar enters the chrysalis. It is no longer operating in normal caterpillar ways. It’s isolating itself and all it’s energy is spent in it’s metamorphosis into the butterfly and that cocoon that consists of it’s old body is left behind when the butterfly with it’s new and improved body emerges. Thus a “Christ” is anyone who comes through this equivalent metamorphic process BUT one can’t come through such a process on their own and unless it’s led by someone who has completed their own Christing, even many times before, it is not a genuine christening.

And there are stages and one can not bypass a stage and each stage is designed by the Older Member but the process goes like this:

A human hears the words of the Older Members and believes them. They are required by the Older Member to leave all they knew and believed in behind. Those things were not wrong to believe in and occupy themselves with before that but for someone who is drawn to conquer what amounts to their human root system, all those relationships and activities need to be cut off, that is IN THE WAY THE OLDER MEMBERS PRESCRIBE THOSE NEW PROSPECTIVE STUDENTS TO DO SO. Anyone at any time can cut themselves off from their human attachments and that may be to some benefit to their becoming ready to join in an Older Member’s program but without the Older Member’s physical hands on direction their efforts are wasted. And by “hands on” it applies whether the Older Members are still incarnate or not as when Older Members leave, they also leave their record that teaches the stage of the process. Obviously one can not leave the world to be with an Older Member that is no longer incarnate, but they can follow in every one of that Older Member’s footsteps according to what the Older Member prescribed for them upon their exit and that will be the lessons they need at that time. If one is not abiding in the directions of the Older Member then they would not be getting the ingredients they most need that will find them in “good stead” with the Older Members when they do come incarnate again and the students Soul is brought back to have a chance to be in their classroom.

It becomes a facsimile overcoming chrysalis building process even if it’s for a teacher/guru, UNLESS that teacher is sent from the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

SEEKERS CAN BECOME TRAPPED BY SPIRITUAL OR METAPHYSICAL AND/OR RELIGIOUS TEACHERS WHO ARE UNKNOWING PROMOTING A FACSIMILE OF A NEXT LEVEL OVERCOMING OF HUMANNESS PROGRAM.

What often happens to many is that they are among the humans that are responding to the presence of the “light” in the Earth’s immediate atmosphere, before the Older Members have come incarnate. So they join this and that teacher of a metaphysical or spiritual belief and practice, and it yields an uplift to their consciousness because they are focusing the “light” through various techniques that can even include isolation from society and otherwise normal human behaviors and ways in the world as in monasteries and ashrams, etc. But then when the only true Older Members from the Next Level come, which when they come will bring updates to all that had been taught till then, with new terminology and concepts that separates them from all the spiritual/metaphysical teachers teachings (though will have many aspects in common, as that is where those other teachers originally got their ideas/teachings, however then distorted into a “path”). Like TI and DO said, “all paths lead to the top of the mountain but there is only one way off” and that must be provided by someone who is off the mountain.

Each seeker if they remain a seeker will come to hear about the Older Members and when they do will be faced with whether to believe in them or not. This can take place many times through one’s lifetime as the Older Members give all humans many chances to gravitate to them. But what takes place many times is that the seeker, having found a practice or group or teacher they have bonded to, fears the loss of what they have gained that they can feel is threatened by considering what these new teachers are saying so they justify not considering them further. However, generally speaking they have until they die to reconsider, though putting off the choice to believe or not, only makes it harder to change from what’s become comfortable.

– SPACE ALIENS – Are all “fallen angels” – they are human equivalent beings that had their genetic origin either from a different planetary system or from a previous to the current civilization. The Next Level starts and stops civilizations as a matter of course. TI and DO said they didn’t know how many civilizations there have been on Earth but thought there were probably many, yet it didn’t matter except to know that there was at least one before the current one. The Next Level allows some of the humans who lived in a previous civilization, at least on Earth, to physically survive the spading under of their civilization so they can be allowed to come out of their underground hiding places to provide an influence to those humans in their new garden human overcoming experiments. This way a human has the choice to even go against their own creators. However, they see to it that it’s an even playing field and they give each human many opportunities to see the truth of the Next Level’s existence.

I.D.3. PRIMER OF TI and DO’S INITIAL TEACHINGS

Below is “Statement I” – written by Do between September of 1974 and March of 1975 that was mailed out to dozens of religious and spiritual leaders and their groups in March of 1975 that days later stimulated their first invitation to talk to a group. That first talk in Los Angeles resulted in several dozen prospective students, who left all behind to join with TI and DO. This led to becoming a National (and to some degree International) “mystery” of a news story as no one knew where these dozens of people were vanishing to. This was their gathering of their sheep which technically lasted into June of 1976 to end their 1260 days of prophecy that began January 1, 1973. When TI and DO wrote this, though through Do’s hand, they thought students would be picked up by a spacecraft (cloud of light) before their physical death. Even before they exited by laying down their human bodies lives in 1997 they still prepared in such a way in case the Next Level (Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Member (Ti)) wanted to pick them up with their physical bodies and even do a resurrection demonstration.

There were a few ideas in this statement that Ti and then Do later updated. Their awakening was in stages and continued every day. It wasn’t like you see in movies to where they are walking along or in a meditative trance and suddenly get hit by a lightning bolt of awareness as if they took LSD or something to where thereafter they understood everything about everything. That’s an illusion and Jesus didn’t experience that either. The proof of that is this. It was told that when Jesus was twelve years old he spent three days in the temple in Jerusalem amidst doctors listening to them and asking them questions. When his parents who had left Jerusalem realized he wasn’t with them or kinsfolk and acquaintances they went back to find him and told him of their sorrow in not finding him, was documented in:

Luk 2:49 And he said unto them, How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Father’s business?

If he knew everything why was he listening and asking questions? Then Luke goes on to report:

Luk 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.

This was his awakening, actually not any different than any human being that is gradually coming into adulthood and all that brings with it, except he was special in that regard having been specially conceived. It’s only in the last 30 or 40 years that humans have had success with artificial insemination to where one could imagine the Next Level’s ability to bring about the inception of a baby by some alternatives to intercourse. There was certainly a function to Jesus’ special conception however it was accomplished and with what seed. I have wondered if the Next Level kept some of Moses or Elijah’s seed, the same way humans store sperm for just such a purpose. TI and DO thought that Moses physical body was also taken. It just was not something the Next Level wanted to give anyone proof of. After all only Elisha got to experience Elijah’s physical body being taken up. And we don’t know who might have witnessed Enoch’s body being “taken.” But considering the way we know genes change throughout life and how genes contain far more than just eye color in the chromosomes as was first thought but probably contain a full record of everything a human being experiences during life, using seed from one of the last servants from the Kingdom of God/Heaven might make some sense as otherwise there would be generations of experiences that say Joseph’s strain might have had to cloud Jesus remembrances. TI and DO never spoke to this that I was aware of, but that doesn’t mean there can’t be some accuracy to it. But accurate or not, it provides a way of thinking about something in a new way, at least it was new for me so sets us up to “wake up more” to what could have occurred in the past and to what is challenging to conceive of now and in the future as we all can always awaken to know more.

TI and DO always said that they didn’t know everything. They said they only knew what they needed to know to perform their task. They said there were many tasks the Next Level crew performs that they don’t know about though sometimes get glimpses of. They also said they did know where to do to get answers to any question though they also talked about how some questions are not right for them to know answers to at certain times. They would ask questions and not get any response. They said sometimes their Older Member on their spacecraft/lab wasn’t “picking up the phone” when they would ring them. They also said that on some questions they would re-examine what it was they wanted to know and would rephrase it or ask it at a later time but they wouldn’t be pests about asking constantly and we have to provide time to receive the answers in the various ways in which they received answers. They never received answers by a voice in one’s head or in some audible way but did come as thoughts but they didn’t indicate answers coming to them in dreams, though I do recall both TI and DO telling us about some of their dreams that did provide clues. They said all along that dream time is among other things a time when the Next Level can prepare someone for the next day’s lessons but that the lower forces can also use dream time to try to influence us so they didn’t trust dreams 100%. Nor did they trust every thought they had as the lower forces certainly can put thoughts into our heads. They said that is one of the reasons they both came this time, saying that the civilization had become so corrupted with the thoughts of the Luciferian space alien fallen angels that includes billions of discarnates that it was like a dense static that made it that much more difficult to think clearly, even though humans don’t know any better about all that because the discarnates are all invisible and many don’t have a clue as to how that world influences us all constantly.

TI and DO said that humans were all like computer systems that allowed time sharing of their brain/body by whatever thought is sent to us via whatever method – discarnate or otherwise. They said we are only the “decider” as we choose what thoughts and actions to entertain and/or act upon to make our own. A big part of the overcoming process is to discard all thoughts of our past to have a chance to build a new database consisting of only what our Older Members give us. By our choosing which thoughts to entertain we build who we are and we can change who we are when we don’t like what we have become. Examples of his are quitting nasty habits or disconnecting from people that we feel drag us down or into repeating past behaviors we don’t want to continue in.

But regarding Jesus staged awakening, as was reported most of his Next Level mind came into his vehicle when he came out of the water John the Baptist poured over his head or submerged him under. Some actually saw a “bodily image” descend like a dove on him and heard audible words from the sky, apparently from the one who was called the Father saying this was his son whom he was well pleased with. And then finally another example was when he went up the mountain with James, John and Peter and was instructed that it was time to “lay down his life” to exit, even though he knew that was the plan – he didn’t know when and perhaps exactly how to stimulate his exit. He certainly knew that many of the Jewish priests hated him and wanted him dead and gone as they tried to do a number of times.

In the same way TI and DO were fed information and instructions step by step according to the capacity of the student body to receive certain information. TI and DO always said when they brought us a new understanding that “this works for now and we will bring you updates as we get them.” I provide examples throughout this book.

The subject of space aliens was actually one of those examples that they gained clearer understanding of as time went on. For instance at first they thought that every non-human flying object was a Next Level spacecraft. It was only when they read the myriad of reports that were available and saw some of the behaviors of beings on board spacecrafts that Ti became concerned. I recall her saying that when she got back she will find out who was acting that way because that was not permitted. I believe she was referring to sexual activity reported on many of the abduction reports because there is no sex among Next Level members and they have no need to bring humans on a craft to mate them. That’s what they have the human kingdom for. Later she realized that these were not Next Level members. They realized that these were the space aliens that came from those spoken of in the records as the fallen angels.

So with all that said, here is some of what TI and DO had awakened to, to start their gathering of their sheep in Do’s words but coming from both he and Ti’s mind. After all Ti was Do’s Older Member, which he had awakened to know by the time he wrote this Statement:

I.D.3.a. SUMMARY OF TI and DO’S BEGINNING AND THEIR FIRST PUBLIC STATEMENT

Before the Statement, I, Sawyer who was present with Do for 19 years, (10 of which while Ti was incarnate), starting from September of 1975 when I was handed this Statement I at the meeting I attended in Waldport, Oregon where TI and DO spoke that stimulated the global news story of them as the “UFO Two” am an eye witness to all they said to include this first Statement. I wanted to include this document just the way Do wrote it but because of the way Do’s writings have been copyrighted by others who I can not trust would give me permission to include in my book, because of how they have changed things TI and DO taught and because my book is for sale, (as the best way to distribute it most widely), to not infringe on those human laws I’m re-writing this document in my words. I will try very hard to stick to the equivalent words I heard TI and DO say many times. I wish I didn’t have to do this and the original document can be found contained within the greater document Do wrote about He and Ti’s start, that I encourage everyone to read as there is nothing like reading Do’s actual words in:

’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew, By Do
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2010/03/02/88-update-the-ufo-two-and-their-crew/

Summary of The 88 Update logistics that includes Statement I – (1972 to 1988):

TI and DO are the names they last chose to be called. I will use those names though their physical human vehicles were born as Bonnie Lu Nettles (Ti) and Marshall Herf Applewhite (Do). They were each leading contented lives in Texas. Ti was working in the nursery of a Houston Hospital as a registered nurse and had a little amateur astrology practice on the side and had a husband and 4 children. Do had divorced and had several children but was not living with them anymore and was a professor in the University of St. Thomas teaching singing and music, while was also singing lead roles in the Houston Opera. They met when Do was visiting a sick friend in the hospital where Ti just so happened to be subbing for another nurse and their first conversation surrounded their astrological signs. Do had been interested in astrology. Both were Christians but had explored beyond what fundamentalists would approve of. In fact Do tried to go to seminary to follow in the footsteps of his Presbyterian minister dad and quit in the first year because they were too limiting what they could explore. Ti had been studying Blavatsky’s materials and things like the Mahatma Letters and materials about the ascended masters.

Upon meeting Ti recognized that Do was someone she had something to do with and at first Do thought she was interested him in a human way and wasn’t too keen on it, but also felt he wanted to pursue astrology, his chart and other things she was interested in. Soon they started the Christian Arts Center in the Christian University basement where Do worked but as they were exploring most anything spiritual, they were asked to leave. So they started another center called “KnowPlace” and had some participants while their friends and family and colleagues thought they were having an affair and were being detrimentally influenced by one another.

It got so bad that Ti’s “husband” threatened Do and they got a court order against his coming near Do. They met in late March or early April of 1972. By January 1, 1973 they knew they had to leave all behind to find out what it was they had to do together as the only thing they really had in common was a close relationship with their Heavenly Father.

They went to a farmhouse in Boerne, Texas and that’s where they spent a little less than 6 weeks studying everything they could get their hands on that was spiritual and is where they both started to get the same impressions independent of the other, when they were off in different directions. They never did have any physical relationship and were never “bed partners” at all. Neither were interested in the other in that way and both had no desire for that behavior at that time especially.

The impressions they got were that they had both, their souls, come from outer space and had some updates to the Bible and were here to fulfill prophecy. They began to write a book called, “I Can’t Believe That But You Must” but didn’t complete it and were having a hard time believing this about themselves so was a big painful adjustment to accept. They decided to travel to try to learn what prophecy they were to fulfill so they studied all the books they could find and some months later while camping on the Rogue River, at Gold Beach, Oregon they got the greater part of the picture into their heads. They knew that they were to fulfill the prophecy of the Two Witnesses in the Book of Revelations. They had a hard time accepting that because they always wanted to run the other way when someone would tell them they were the reincarnation of Cleopatra or some other Biblical figure.

They traveled across the U.S. leaving little notes for preachers saying, “the two witnesses were here” and then running out the door before having to talk to anyone. They went to a new age center to talk to the centers leaders and were told the centers leaders were the Two Witnesses so they couldn’t be. That threw them for a loop and they didn’t say that anymore.

Back when they had Knowplace, they had a student of sorts and they would occasionally meet this person in their travels and she offered them the use of a gasoline credit card which they used a bit. They had been working odd jobs to live off of. When they were in St. Louis on Christmas night their car broke down and Do pulled out one of his old credit cards that he knew was still good and used it to rent a car. They drove it quite a bit and ended up keeping it beyond the agreed upon time and they would write to the rental car company telling them they would pay for it and were taking good care of it. However, the car company reported the car stolen.

TI and DO were in Brownsville, Texas when they decided to break their story to the press. They called a reporter and told them they had a big story for him and told them where they were in a motel. The reporter thought it had to do with drug trafficking so called the police and they surrounded the motel. TI and DO were already a little paranoid so tried to drive away and were apprehended and it was discovered that they had warrants for both their arrests as the gasoline credit card was reported stolen by the husband of the student who gave it to them. They were both in jail. Ti got out after about a month as the charges were dropped. Do’s charges were dropped as well but the St. Louis prosecutor, knowing of TI and DO’s strange story decided to prosecute to make points towards his next election bid. As it ended up Do was in jail for 6 months when he was offered a plea of guilty that would be for time served or he could go to trial and take his chances. Since he wanted to get out, he pleaded guilty though he never stole anything though he and Ti did consider their choice to use the credit cards a mistake.

The benefit of Do being in jail was his writing what became their first statement of beliefs as follows:

=== STATEMENT I synopsis ===

What religions have sought to explain and lead us to believe in, has to do with what is above the human kingdom and what’s been said about how to attain that kingdom. Some teach to adore a savior as about all there is to gaining the promised rewards which TI and DO say is inaccurate, and they compare the “Process” of gaining entrance to “heaven” with the metamorphosis of a caterpillar to a butterfly. The caterpillar in this analogy is equivalent to a human being that is stimulated to separate from it’s caterpillar world to isolate itself by spinning a cocoon, within which it is then dedicating all it’s time and energy to changing into a butterfly that when it emerges is a new creature with totally new capabilities – it can now fly so is no longer limited to it’s previous environment and even looks like it has taken an evolutionary step to a more advanced creature. Likewise they said, that a human who seeks only to become a member of the Next Evolutionary Kingdom must also complete a metamorphic changeover to become that new creature before it dies.

They went on to say that in the case of humans the opportunity to willfully evolve into a member of their Next Evolutionary Step comes in stages with about two thousand years in between and that the last stage was when Jesus, who was already a Member of this Next Level Above Human, was incarnate – in the flesh to teach and demonstrate how to give all one’s energy to his “Father” in that kingdom through him, which he was sent to be the link to.

They said that the One who was a Member of that Next Kingdom forfeited his body of that Kingdom to enter a human female’s womb to take over the body named Jesus to use to interface with those Souls who were nearing being born into his Kingdom, to show them and even provide them with proof, that when he overcame all aspects of the human world, his body had changed into a new creature that could even overcome being killed. (I’ll add that he was killed by those who felt threatened by his presence and what he taught because a religion had formed around his previous incarnation in the body named Moses and that religion became in large part a dilution and distortion of the truth). They said that Jesus even stayed around for about 40 days after his resurrection from the dead to demonstrate his new changed over body’s new attributes, i.e. appearing and disappearing (changing his vibrations) before their eyes while letting some touch his new body (so they knew it was still physical). This would be like the butterfly dwelling among caterpillars for a short while to show them what they could look forward to if they separated from their caterpillar like world to go through the metamorphosis. Jesus left them in a cloud of light (what humans call UFO’s) to show how he travels and would return.

Then they explained that there were two individuals here now who also came from the Kingdom Above Human, incarnate again and who had awakened to their task to demonstrate the same proof of overcoming death. They said they were sent from that Above Human Kingdom by the “Father” to provide the same truth that was Jesus’ but this time by two individuals from that Kingdom, to restate the truth Jesus took on that became his burden to endure, restore that meaning that had been since rendered inaccurate and show how any individual can become a member in their kingdom by the same process. They said this re-statement process or the demonstration would happen within months. They indicated they would also recover from their “death,” aka to resurrect and would exit the earth’s surface via a UFO so were telling the truth so anyone left behind will comprehend the formula.

They closed the statement by saying those who can believe this process and do it will be “lifted up” and “saved” from death literally and that if someone seeks these two while they are here they will fill you in on the details and assist those who wish to follow this “path.”
=== end of Statement I synopsis ===

When Do was in jail, Ti got a nurses job back in Houston and saved enough to buy a car and they got back together and decided to mail out Statement One to New ages centers in California. One was sent to a meditation group in North Hollywood, California. The groups leader sent two of his students to meet with TI and DO and in doing so invited them to come speak to their group. When they did, to a crowd of over a hundred in a house several dozen wanted to follow them which took them by surprise as they didn’t think they were going to have followers and didn’t really want them but decided they had to go with the flow. That’s when they took the names, Bo and Peep because now they had some sheep.

They went to a campground and met with the couple dozen and others that came with them and spent some weeks meeting several times a day and after a few months decided to take their talk to others up the coast to the San Francisco bay area. The students held a meeting at Stanford and it was packed so they then held a meeting at Canada College and filled an auditorium twice and gained some more followers.

Students were required by TI and DO to leave all behind to join with them. They said to not leave a mess but to wrap things up in 2-3 days and meet them at a campground where they would then go to the next area to hold a meeting. That next area was Waldport, Oregon where I had been living for several years. I attended the meeting and knew I wanted to join. I went around telling my friends I felt like I sat in front of the equivalent of Jesus. They never said they were Jesus because Jesus was the name of the physical vehicle an Older Member from the Next Level took to perform that task. They said they were from the same family as Jesus and bore the same truth and it was to be a type of repeat performance of dying and resurrecting that they called the “demonstration.”

Some 34 people joined from the Waldport meeting and because some had arranged for their two children to live with their biological father who lives in Portland area, the police were told the kids were being abandoned and that started an investigation and involved the press. This was September of 1975 and by October it hit the national news talking about the mysterious two people who were leading some to believe if they left everything they would rendezvous with a spacecraft, (a cloud of light), a UFO to go to Heaven by.

For a week or so there was a push to learn who these two were and finally they found their human names and that Do had been a convicted felon. Walter Cronkite announced it and TI and DO who were in Las Vegas at the time felt “shot down by the press” and felt now that their reputations were ruined there was no sense going on. However after a couple days feeling subdued, they felt they got instruction from their Heavenly Father to keep going, so they went to their students who now were up to about 70 and told them the “two witnesses demonstration of death and resurrection” was canceled and they would understand if they didn’t want to follow them anymore, since their demonstration of that proof was a big basis of their mission statement.

Well that didn’t seem to phase any students. It didn’t phase me as I didn’t join based on seeing that proof. I simply knew this was for me, when all the other spiritual things I’d investigated since I was 16 and was now 24 didn’t make any sense to me but this did.

The 70 of us were all camping at the Chain of Lakes camping area north of Chicago, where TI and DO had sent us from the Colorado area where we’d held about 6-7 meetings and gained some more followers. When that news broke and TI and DO decided to go on they traveled to Chicago to talk to us and in the process learned that two of our numbers were imposters who were writing a thesis on cults so infiltrated our group. Anyway it was pretty clear that being in a big group now that it was in every newspaper in the country was not going to work so TI and DO split us up and sent us in different directions to hold more meetings. A number of us lost touch with TI and DO for months but in strange ways managed to get back together. I had travel to Vermont and Boston to hold meetings with my partner and when our car broke down hitchhiked around holding meetings and went down to Brownsville and finally in a desperate attempt to know what to do I sort of screamed to my Heavenly Father and the next day or so ran into TI and DO and their little group of 6 students who traveled with them in Oklahoma City where we saw a familiar poster at the library. Being on the road in the winter, libraries were a great place to stop and get warm and read the news, etc as we were still thinking we might get a signal that TI and DO were still going to perform the demonstration.
So we were back with a group they assigned us to and held some more meetings until Ti said, “the harvest is over” on April 21, 1976. They told us to finish up the meetings we had scheduled and then by July 4th we had all been called to gather in Wyoming at the Veedavou rustic camping area in the Medicine Bow National forest just east of Laramie, Wyoming.

There were about 100 students who stayed in the group. Three were probably at least double that who initially joined but dropped out for one reason or another. That ended our “recruitment” period and TI and DO said it was time to get down to the business of the “overcoming of humanness process.” Before that winter TI and DO sent 19 students away from the larger group and told us who remained we made the “first cut.”

We spend the next 3 or so years living outdoors between Wyoming in the spring to summer and in south Texas in the fall and winter. We had a tent city at one point with generators for lights  and lived mostly in the last couple years on ranch lands TI and DO would arrange to lease. When the money ran out that had been gathered when people joined and had something to donate, that paid for 100 of us for food, gas, toiletries, etc. some of us were instructed by TI and DO to get jobs, but not to do something we’d done before so not to relate to the past. We needed to put our past behind us in order to begin to put all our energy into our changing ourselves into the new creature, the “butterfly.”

We moved into houses and people would drop out ever so often, leaving in the middle of the night usually. No one was held against their will. There were no children and no relationships and no sexuality and no drugs or alcohol or smoking or music or anything we did before, but we had pleasures – they just needed to be pleasures TI and DO designed for us. Every year or so TI and DO would require each of us to spend some time evaluating if there was something in the world we still wanted.

Ti left her vehicle in 1985. It was diagnosed as cancer in her liver. Two years before her exit she had an eye removed that was cancerous. When she left it was a surprise and some were put to the test of whether they still believed in who they were and their overcoming process. To the core believers it didn’t’ shake their faith. Do said that Ti’s human vehicle burnt out dealing with all the negativity from those in the world who we students left behind who blamed Them for. There was a lot of truth to that as before Ti left she had us visit with those that were stressed at our absence from their lives. I traveled to NYC area and visited for the first time since I joined and it was a good visit over a weekend. TI and DO flew us all over the country. The task was to help relieve the anxiety others had at our absence. There was a lot of anxiety we learned as there was a network of parents set up to try to learn where we were. And there were several private investigators sent out to find us but who failed. As it turned out we’d move to another city just in time to miss when an investigator got to the town we were in. We learned this from our visits.

Then in 1987 while our numbers were down to the 30’s Do felt like we “needed to be who we are” – in other words he needed to stand up for being the return of the same soul who had been incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus and the students needed to stand up for being the Souls who had been Jesus’ students. However, Do didn’t know how we were to do this so he began to explore. That’s when we began to study the material that was coming out about the UFO and Space Alien phenomena. It was 1988 while living north of Dallas, Texas in a ranch house on a cattle ranch that Do felt to write what would be called the “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew” that was to “set the record straight” as there was so much misinformation about TI and DO from 1975 and thereafter.

I’m going to end this little summary there. Do’s 88update provides a great deal more to see and understand and throughout this book I also fill in many details that include what took place until they exited in 1997 and thereafter to date.

I contend and offer significant evidence that TI and DO were unlike all others who are considered by the mainstream community to be so called typcial “cult leaders.” One huge evidence was how they only had us provide Their information to the public in a face to face way via public meetings for two approximate nine-month periods with about seventeen years in between, unlike most every other organization who were constantly recruiting:

TI and DO only spoke at public meetings for about nine months from August of 1975 to April of 1976. (Students held publically advertised meetings a little before then and until June of 1976). Before that they were criss-crossing the country telling people the Information they were receiving and digesting that included knowing who they were for the delivery and application of that Information and how their task was described in the Book of Revelations as the Two Witnesses. Starting in July of 1976 they took those who had joined and began the serious “Overcoming Process,” which also ended up looking like a vetting of the seriousness of each student.

Before 1976, the first thing Do told a group of four students, including myself, literally days after leaving our world behind, was that it would be unlikely that all of us would make it. When I heard that, part of me thought I could do it but it wasn’t like I was bent on proving that at that moment and another part of me wondered why, so I just logged it. I believe I was the only one of those four who stayed the course, though I too dropped out in 1994, though it’s not over for anyone if they seek to petition the Next Level for their own stepwise process to engage their separation from and overcoming of the human kingdom.

Now it’s time for the scriptural evidence that TI and DO were the return of the Ones called the Father and Jehovah and the One who was incarnate as Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and then Do as prophesied:

Section II. Link:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2017/02/04/ti-do-the-father-jesus-heavens-gate-ufo-two-witnesses-ii-jesus-prophecy-of-the-return-of-the-kingdom-of-god-kingdom-of-heaven/

Was Reliance on Ti (Father) and Do (Jesus) a human attachment?

November 10, 2016

question to sawyer:

don’t you have a humanly attachment to Ti and Do>? The relationship that you and the others shared with the “father” and the “jesus” were markedly human in it’s reliance and strong attachment to them. How is this above human>?

Sawyers response:

If any student did have a human attachment to Ti and Do, for instance attracted to their physical vehicle, would be an example they would have had to overcome it. Ti and Do did nothing to foster such. Another human way would be, to be “friends” or “confidants” and Ti and Do would have none of that. We were also prohibited from having either of those forms of attachment to one another. If we did, we had to overcome it. We acted towards one another as crewmembers and towards Ti and Do as an admiral and captain – strictly business, though that doesn’t mean we didn’t laugh together but not in human ways, unless a student did so in a human way that then they would find out needed to be overcome. Overcoming has to do with recognizing behavior and ways that are human including thoughts and not acting them out or allowing ourselves to entertain them in our minds. The attachment we were fostering was one of Mind – Love of their Mind – the things they said, the way the acted, their character, their choices, their ideas. We had pleasure but it needed to be a pleasure instigated by Ti and/or Do.

For instance one time we had a large property we were leasing and it had a 1/8 mile track to run on. And another time we had a volley ball court. Another time, even several we had outdoor build in swimming pools and one time an indoor build in swimming pool. Another time we had an indoor squash court. Other times tennis courts. We had a music listening option at times. We went on outings – to the zoo or to a restaurant occassionally or to the movies somewhat regularily like once every two weeks or so. We had an exercise room, and took walks for heath when we lived in more rural settings. We  had a small lake and had a little row boat people could paddle around in. We had puppies once. We had birds on several occasions. We had a christmas celebration on two of 19 years. We experimented with a tiny bit of wine one of those christmas parties. We bought gifts for the group, not for one another and had a tree even. Now with all these things we had instructions on how to use them. Sometimes just a simple instruction that we could use it and they they’d get reports about how some were using it and they’d then show us how a Next Level Member would do it. Sometimes such would be discontinued because one or two couldn’t not play in a human way. For example – volley ball – some of the males got into spikeing the ball. Ti and Do said a Next Level member wouldn’t try to make someoine miss. They would try to see how long they could keep the ball in the air between the two  sides rather than try to make someone miss. Next Level membres are not competitive at all.

It’s human to be competitive. But we wouldn’t have known what was or wasnt’ behavior in the NextLevel until they told us just like they told the children of israel not to kill and steal and covet what others have, etc. as a toddler level lesson plan. And those with Jesus would not have known the updated lesson to not even judge someone as breaking a moses law as with the prostitute caught in the ack as it says. That is the process of bringing a soul and the genetic vehicles they occupy and try to take over through the lesson steps that are actually like trimesters in a birth. If you have some examples of what you think were human attachments to Ti and Do run it by me and I’ll do my best to show what was happening.

But as said to overcome it meant to “change our mind”  constantly, and the meaning of “repentance” to take in Their Mind to replace our old misinformation mind with. When it comes from our Older Members no matter what they give us, it’s is “consuming” their Mind. They are the bread to feed our soul with. One time Do shaved his head and a few students wanted to do the same and Do apprecieated that but said that wasn’t needed to mimic – especially for that time when many of us had jobs in the world or were seen by humans when we weren’t so bold about being monks – as we were often living in neighborhoods where we would have been run out if they others there learned we were a “cult” or suspected such – which did happen a time or two, but the point was that we didnt’ need to duplicate eveything Do did in that way.

For another instance Do was primarily left handed and some wanted to try to be left handed when holding a fork, etc. In that case Do said they could try it but it wasn’t an instruction so if we didn’t do it, it wasn’t counted as something we were rebelling from doing. It’s not this way in the Next Level in their spacecrafts, or in their laboratories, inside planets and such. We are not watched all the time. These things were just for the training program as those who cling to their old ways are showing rebelliousness to adopting the new ways which means they don’t really recognize who Ti and Do are. We have not yet grown to see their Mind through their vehicle – not literally see their Mind but recognizing it having had a previous relationshiop with them for even millenium, though not all in the classroom had necessarily had the same previous relationship. (That doesn’t matter anyone as no one is held to what they were or should think they have a greater stature because of what/who they were. Do hated that bumper sticker that said jesus was the same yesterday, today and tomorrow, because that like saying he didn’t grow into more than he was before and growth is constant for those who want to grow and that continues in the Next Level.)

re: reliance:

Humans were also beign taught to form a reliance on, for instance their human father and mother – Honor them, which I believe means respect them and what they say, look up to them. Everything in the human kingdom is set up to be a stepping stone into the NextLevel behavior and ways. That’s why Jesus started talkign about God Diety, Jehovah more in terms of his being our Father – the greek word Pater or Hebrew word Abba to equate with that commandment to honor our father and our mother.

We were out growing self reliance. jesus taught that too when he said to be his disciple one had to “deny self”. Also the Lords prayer said one wanted to have the Father’s “will” for them. Jesus relied upon his Father entirely. He said he had said everything to his students his Father had given him to say. He said he layed down his life for his Father, on his Father’s instuctions he received the timing to enact when he went up the mountain with james and john and peter and they called it a transfiguration that Do said he thought was when he had “changed over” his vehicle into a next level vehicle (inside) – the metamorphosis had completed enough to where his “soul body” was viable – another topic.

Mose also taught losing self reliance that Jesus also repeated saying one must give all their heart (blood, love, emotions, passions) all their Mind (thoughts, understanding, feeling, desires) all their  soul (breath, spirit, LIFE, thirst, aspirations, inspiration, imagination) and all our strength, though when the Older Member isnt’ incarnate and we hadn’t had a genuine personal relationship wit that present Older Member the next greatest instruction was to “love one’s neighbor as themselves” and neighbor was every fellow human and love was a brotherly or sisterly love – which in so doing was pleasing the Next Level Older Members and showing we were meeting their qualifications for graduation so that we  would give our all to them when we are brought back to take over a new human vehicle prepared for us when the Older Member is incarnate again so we can have that personal relationship to give our ALL.

Beyond Human – The Last Call – Session 12

September 19, 2016

Transcript of Video Tape Series

_______________________________________________________________

Beyond Human – The Last Call – Session 12   (110 Min)
_______________________________________________________________

Welcome to Beyond Human.  This is our twelfth Session.  As
far as I can tell, this is our last session, but that might
change.  My feeling is that it will be the last session of this
series.  We want to get right on with the series.  We have things
to talk about that kind of round out our whole summary, our
bottom line.  I want to welcome the students who will be helping
me with this session today.  I’m going to ask that they feed me
questions, as we have prepared our little outline, hopefully in
accordance with my Older Member’s instruction.  So let’s get
right to it.  What is the first question on our list?

Student:  Did we want to say more about the generic versus the
religious terminology?

Do:       Yes, we discussed it on one of our previous sessions.  I
think the important thing here is that we realize what we now
call “religious terminology” – as far as those terms that we
associate with the Bible, with the background of the Old and New
Testaments,  the terminology used at one time, or at its origin,
or as it was given to humanity as the Next Level was present with
those individuals, it was not religious terminology – it was
generic terminology.  It’s because of the passage of time and
because of the lack of closeness of the Next Level that the
vocabulary and the terminology, the vernacular, so to speak, has
become religious terminology and tainted, less than true, less
than accurate.

I have to bring up again that the first time Ti, my Older
Member, used the phrase “Next Level,” our computers (brains)
said, “Well, you know, people aren’t going to understand
something like a reference to Next Level.  What does that mean”?
And yet, if instead of saying the “Next Level,” we say the
“heavenly kingdom,” we get into religious terminology.  We get
into a degree of spirituality that is less than real, less than
true.  So, in an attempt to get to true, objective terminology,
we use the “Next Evolutionary Level” or the “Evolutionary Level
Above Human.”  Remember, human evolutionary level, Evolutionary
Level Above Human.  This whole series is about beyond human,
synonymous with Evolutionary Level Above Human.  There is no
clearer terminology that we’re aware of than Evolutionary Level
Above Human.

I’m reminding you that the use of the term “evolutionary”
has nothing to do with Darwin and his theories or his principles.
It has to do with life, as it is discussed in science text books
and biology or zoology as “kingdom” levels and “evolutionary”
levels – animal kingdom, animal evolutionary level; human
evolutionary level, Evolutionary Level Above Human.   Whether we
like it or have trouble with it or not, depending upon our
listener or our viewer who may have difficulty with some concept
of reincarnation – and let me remind you not to apply some of the
concepts of reincarnation you have heard of – but there is a type
of reincarnation that we have told you is certainly for real.
Did not Jesus take a human vehicle (body)?  If He had pre-
existence, had He never had a vehicle before He took that human
vehicle?  Of course, He had had a vehicle before He took that
human vehicle.  Was He not a member with a Next Level vehicle in
our Father’s Kingdom before He took that human vehicle?  He
reincarnated, even though His task was worse than that, because
He had to incarnate down a kingdom level, or down an evolutionary
level, in order to take the vehicle that we call Jesus.  So, the
reason we discuss the generic as against the religious
terminology is to try to help bridge the gap.

Recently, someone who is going to join the classroom said,
“But I really have trouble with the Bible.  I have trouble with
religious concepts, with religious terminology, because in my
childhood, in my background…the history, I was so turned off by
it.”  And so with that individual we can talk in generic terms,
we can talk “Evolutionary Level Above Human.”  We can talk
everything else that we talk and it doesn’t seem to give much
problem.  But when we say things like “Father” or “Kingdom of
Heaven,” or we say “Kingdom of God,” because of being run away
from those terms, because of bad experiences, they became a
problem for that individual.  Now, that individual has to
overcome that problem.  But in the same sense, we have to
appreciate that fact, and we can even understand why someone
would be turned off by that kind of terminology.

And here is the other extreme; that is, someone who is so
into religious terminology that that’s what connects.  And they
have to overcome that, they have to rise above the religious
terminology and be willing to see the truth in the generic
terminology without any hang-up either way – just seeking a clear
understanding of how God’s program of growth and development,
both for the vehicles and for the souls, was designed.  That’s
the reason we have to address the issue for you again, because it
doesn’t matter what your prior orientation was, as far as
understanding of terms, or your background.  These are just some
of the hurdles we have to make.  So we try to kind of walk both
sides of the fence for those who came from the religious
background.  We try to help them connect by using those terms,
and yet when we do, we try to also supplement them with more
generic terms for those who had bad experiences and were turned
off by religions.  I think enough said on that topic.

What’s the next one on our list of questions?

Student:  Do we want to discuss the different routes to the
classroom or maybe the two extremes that you mentioned?

Do:       Yes, we do and I’m glad you asked that question.  What
he means by the different routes to the classroom, we’re using
“classroom” here synonymously with when individuals or souls are
in an overcoming process, when they are on their way out of the
human kingdom on their way to the Kingdom of God, or the
Evolutionary Level Above Human.  The reason we’re discussing the
extreme routes here is to give you some understanding of what
happens to a soul during its awareness of the closeness of the
Next Level.  It’s quite obvious that the Next Level has to be
very close at this time and has been since the early 70’s.  It
has certainly been extremely close to this planet, and to varying
degrees to different areas, depending upon who we’re talking
about, individuals and what presences.  But since it has been
close, people respond in a different way.  There’s an analogy
here that might be helpful.  Most of us have seen Close
Encounters of the Third Kind.  There is a scene in there (and
sometimes I wish that we had a great big picture of the shot) that
was on a helicopter where there were all these individuals that
for some, or for differing, reasons had to go to Devil’s Tower.
They were led to Devil’s Tower.  They didn’t know why, they didn’t
know what, but that’s where they had to go.  They were compelled
to go.  Now, some went intellectually – some of the scientists
went intellectually.  They were hearing beep-beeps and they had
kind of a communication with the physical reality of certain ones
outside of this Earth’s Age of the human kingdom as we know it.
So, from an intellectual, or a technical, or a pragmatic approach,
they went to Devil’s Tower because of their curiosity and their
interest in what they might find there.  Others didn’t even know
why they had to go there, but they had to go there.

The same parallel exists as souls prepare themselves for
overcoming, for this transition from the human kingdom to the
Level Above Human.  Some might hear these tapes, and the
information they hear makes sense to them.  And they might say,
“I’ve been waiting for this and I know that it’s right.”  Others
might hear merely five seconds of it and that’s all it takes, and
they say, “This is what I’ve been waiting for!”  Some might hear
the whole thing and it takes them a long time and they’re not
quite so sure.  Different degrees of preparedness, meaning
different degrees of preparedness from previous experiences.

But before we get into that, let’s talk a moment about
another extreme.  There might be someone who has left everything
behind, such as a street person, and for some reason or other he
cannot be motivated to reconstruct his place in society.  Even
though he tried, it just hasn’t worked.  He couldn’t muster up
enough motivation, and he fell into guilt because his life was
falling apart and he didn’t know what to do about it.  He didn’t
want to become a street person, he finds himself there.  We feel
that our classroom for overcoming, our classroom for this
transition, is a haven-shelter, a haven-home for street people.
But those street people who might come by that route, as we
called it, into this classroom would live exactly by the same
rules, the same training program, the same everything in
preparedness for the Next Level.  They have to do the complete
overcoming task, is what we’re getting at.  So, it doesn’t really
matter, because some of those from the streets might be more like
some of those on that helicopter in Close Encounters who didn’t
know why they were there.  It was almost subconsciously, or what
some people would call at a subconscious psychic level, of tuning
into the fact that they had to do it.  And it could be at the
subconscious level that some individuals, some souls, find
themselves at our doorstep not knowing why, and then after they
step in and learn why, it all fits.  Others might know all the
why’s, and then when they learn the particulars about it, they
end up with exactly the same difficulty, exactly the same
problems or lessons or areas of overcoming, the same degree of
overcoming necessary as those who came from a standpoint of
knowledge or information.  So here are two extreme routes: one
who might come in having nothing, and ones who come here and have
to give up everything.  What’s the difference?  They both lost
everything, they both left everything in order to enter the
transition of preparedness to move into that Kingdom Level.

When we first had this information in 1975, and gave it for
a short time for those who responded, then we referred to it as
the caterpillar-becoming-butterfly transition.  We used that
illustration and the metamorphic illustration, even though we
knew it had little pitfalls, because it made us too aware or too
focused on the physical aspect of that metamorphosis instead of
the soul.  Not that they aren’t both equally a part of it.  But
the point is the change.  It’s just like that caterpillar has to
drop caterpillar ways when it enters that chrysalis – the
chrysalis being the overcomers’ classroom.  I can’t get in that
chrysalis and get on with my change until I have dropped
everything outside that chrysalis.  I can step in that chrysalis
and still have thoughts of caterpillar activity, but I have to
abort them, abort them, abort them, until there is no caterpillar
activity.  And so the same would be true from whichever route you
approach the classroom, or the chrysalis, or the transitional
overcomers’ route from the human evolutionary level into the
Evolutionary Level Above Human, the House of the Most High God.
Whichever is your terminology, they are both accurate, they are
both real.  Did we leave anything out of that one?

Student:  No, I think that covered it very well.

Do:       Ok, you’re next.  Let’s go to the next question.

Student:  I know you touched a little bit about the street
people, but what about the addicts, the sexaholics, and the
alcoholics, etcetera?

Do:       I’m glad you brought that up because it’s the same issue.
You know, if at a subconscious level I am somehow unsatisfied
with what the world has to offer, I can’t really play all of the
human so-called ideal ways.  I can’t just be a good husband, a
good father, bring home a good wage, have a good insurance
policy, pay for my grave, pay for the trust that would take care
of everyone behind me, and “I did it all right, I even took care
of the ending, it was all covered” – if I can’t get into that and
I know that there’s something more than that because that’s where
I am, I’m ready for something more.  Maybe some souls aren’t
ready for something more, and therefore that is satisfactory.
But for those souls who know there is something more and they
don’t know what it is, and they don’t know why they are in this
time lock or this waiting period thinking, “What is it that I’m
supposed to find that I’m not finding?  I’m hunting here, I’m
hunting there….”  Who can’t understand while you’re in that agony
and that anxiety why you wouldn’t find yourself a sexaholic, an
alcoholic, into drugs, into losing respect for career, losing
respect for some of those aspects that society says you must do?
I’m not justifying participating in activity that is against the
law or would disturb others or would interfere with others, or
would make trouble for others or with the legal system in which
we live.  But I certainly can see that, I’ll be honest with you,
if I did not have this knowledge in my conscious mind and my
pursuit under way and my awareness of what I am pursuing, and my
even subconscious awareness of the value of what I am pursuing,
it would be hard for me not to be an addict of some sort, maybe
not to any hard degree or any degree that would find me ready for
a hospital.  But why not?  I mean, you need pacifiers of some
sort if you can’t connect with what it is that you’re looking
for, what it is that’s missing in your life, and that’s certainly
understandable.  Did that clarify that for you?

Student:  Yes.

Do:       Ok, anything more on that one?

Student:  No, I think that covered it.

Do:       Ok, let’s go to the next one.

Student:  Ok, do we want to talk about the symptoms of those who
are more ready for this, and possibly how, if they have more
symptoms, it is an indication that they had done a lot of
overcoming at a previous time?

Do:       Yes, and that just picks up right where we left off on
the last one, because we were talking about symptoms and degrees of
symptoms of readiness or ripeness for picking – I’m talking about
for the Next Level to pick a soul, so that when it picks that
soul, then it is ready to make that transition.  Well, in 1975,
or around that time, when the information first came out, some of
these who are in this classroom (and by the way, sitting in this
studio with us at this moment), some of them had their backpack –
that’s all they had.  They’d already left everything, they didn’t
know why, but they had a backpack and they didn’t feel like they
were just a hippie who was out on a trek of worthlessness.  They
just didn’t know why they found themselves physically within a
few miles of the area where Ti and I first surfaced with the
information that was given to us to give.  So those who found
themselves with that degree of readiness with no question in
their mind – they had not gotten into family, they did not have
children, they did not have properties they had to get rid of,
they didn’t have this, they didn’t have that.  I’m not
criticizing those who maybe had those things and rose to the
occasion, when they recognized this information, that they had to
also pursue it, but we’re discussing the degree of readiness.

Now, again I’ll have to be honest with you here.  I feel
that some indications of the degree of that readiness might be
because those same souls received so many overcoming lessons in
the previous time that a Representative was here.  We have to
just face that, talk about it openly, even though that does a
little tilt to some of our computers.  When the Next Level sent
Jesus as a Representative, don’t forget his only purpose in being
here was to what?  Spread the news of the Kingdom of Heaven.
“The Kingdom of Heaven is in our midst.”  In other words, ‘the
door is open – you listen to me, you do what I say, you can get
in.  If you don’t do it to the degree that you can get in and
stay there, then you’ll have to be born again.’ Now that doesn’t
mean necessarily that everyone in this classroom was there or had
to be born again.  But I can’t help but believe my Older Member,
as my Older Member explains to me that those souls were present
at that time with Him – knew Him – did as He taught to the best
of their ability, accomplished a great deal of their overcoming,
and therefore, when they came in at this time, they knew not to
get into this, not to get into that, and their baggage was light,
their yoke was easy, their burden was light.  They were more
prepared to move right on and get with their overcoming.

Here again, I’ve got to say this is not to put someone down
who finds that their yoke is not light and their burden is not
easy (or vice versa, whichever way it’s supposed to be), because
anyone who finds this and connects with this and knows that this
is the Truth, if they really know that it is the Truth, and the
more they know it is the Truth, the closer they probably were, if
not actually, were with Him 2000 years ago.  The more they knew
Him, the more they knew His Father through His mouth.  Because
Jesus did not want them to know Him.  He wanted them to know His
Father.  He wanted to be a vessel of His Father’s mind, and so
forth up the line to God Almighty, or the Chief of Chiefs, the
Creator of Creators.

So, back to the question at the point where the symptoms of
readiness can frequently be seen by the ease with which we can
drop things, or how much we are already in a position to jump
right into the classroom and get on with the overcoming.  Even
those who came in with a backpack and had already prepared
themselves by not getting into those things, that didn’t mean
they had an easy row to plow.  There is, as far as I know of, or
as far as Ti and I know of, there is no row to plow that is an
easy row in overcoming.  There is no one who has so much
overcoming done that they can sail through this.  They are still
actually and currently dealing with the forces that would
prohibit them from accomplishing this overcoming, and that’s a
daily thing – it’s a moment-by-moment thing – which I deal with,
which they deal with.  When you are in this environment and those
minds in opposition to our Fathers’ Kingdom surround us, then we
deal with those influences on a regular basis.  We have to win
round by round in that fight and in that struggle until we know
we can keep them at bay.  So readiness does not necessarily mean
ease is ahead.  It’s almost as if sometimes the more ready you
are, the harder the influences pounce on you.  It’s like the
influences see that you’re about to get to the point where you’re
secure, and therefore they have to add extra influences to
prohibit you from accomplishing the closeness that you want with
the Next Level as it relates, connects, with your Older Member or
your Teacher.  Did that cover our question there?

Student:  Yes, it did.

Do:       Ok, are we ready to go to the next one?  What’s the next one
on our list?

Student:  Is timing a factor in readiness for overcoming?

Do:       Ok, timing.  Timing is a factor from a couple of important
points.  Let’s go back 2000 years.  Jesus knew when He delivered
His message to His disciples that they had to respond then.  He
was there, He was a Representative, don’t forget, of the Next
Level.  He was a Representative of His Father’s Kingdom.  He took
on a human vehicle and became a “begotten” son (instead of a
“made” son, because of having a Next Level vehicle).  He was in a
human form and was a Representative sent to bring them
information of how to get from human level to Level Above Human,
so timing was important.  He was present.  Therefore, if you want
to make that transition, you have to do it during the time a lab
instructor is there to take you through it.  Therefore, as He
taught them and said to them, “Do this, do this, you follow me,
you believe in me, you do exactly as I say, and you’ll get there.
You will not know death.”  Wow, but I can’t get there and not
know death unless I continue to believe and continue to do.

So, timing is very important from the aspect of responding
when a Representative has been sent with the offering of
transition from human kingdom into the Level Above Human.  Timing
is also important from other aspects. The time that it takes me
to break the ties that bind, to get out of my humanness and get
on with my program.  That timing is very important.  Another aspect
of timing that’s important is, I can’t just say, “Well, it seems
that the Next Level sends Representatives periodically, and it
looks as if I don’t get X amount of overcoming done this time,
then there will be a time down the line.”  I’m afraid we have no
assurance of that.  We have no data on that.  We have no
knowledge of that.  I mean, if you want to gamble to that degree,
that’s like saying, “If I’m going to win a million dollars at the
Vegas table, then I’ll win it next month, not while the Vegas
table is advertising that a million dollars can be won.”  Because
when the information is there, it’s being offered, it’s being
advertised to an extent.  That’s what these tapes are doing.
They’re letting you know the information is available.  The door
is open.  So, I have to respond while the door is open if I
expect to move through the door, even get a toe in the door – or
even start in that direction – or maybe even get through the door
and get it slammed, if I get enough overcoming done.  I certainly
can’t take the frame of mind that this is something that I can do
at a later time, or that I can count on a Rep being here at another
time.  So, timing is important when a Representative is present.
The timing is important on “When I recognize this Truth, I need
to get rid of the shackles that bind me, get rid of those things
that are inhibiting me from getting into the classroom and
getting on with this program if it is for me.”  And that’s not
for us to say, that’s for you to say.  But if that is what you
are saying, then we must remind you that timing is significant
and that you need to act quickly.  Did that cover that topic?

Student:  Well, when there’s no member of the Next Level present
on the garden, is it more appropriate for them to be
humanitarians?

Do:       That’s an interesting question.  I would say that when there
is no Representative present that it is a justifiable position
for being the best human you know how to be.  Now, if a soul is
present during the time that a Representative is not present, a
soul who knew a Representative at a previous time, that soul
still might make increased efforts at overcoming and thereby
relate less and less to human responsibility and more and more in
an attempt to become a servant.  And the humans would say,
“What’s that person doing?  He’s copping out, he’s becoming a
hermit, he’s dropping his responsibility to society.”  So, if
that soul knew that much knowledge and it is present at that
time, he might take that route.  It is not our place to judge him
or condemn him, because we do not know what position he might
find himself in or what his previous experience was.  But if he
was not that close, then probably the best thing that he can do
is become charitable-minded, humanitarian, do the best that he
can to make a significant contribution to society, whether it’s
in medicine, or science, or whatever it might be to try to better
things, to clean up the environment, things that would take
better care of the garden and try to stimulate people more toward
better conduct than certainly negative or destructive conduct
that makes the world a more difficult place for other people.
Did that answer that question?

Student:  Yes.

Do:       Where are we on our next question?

Student:  We certainly touched on this, but is the message that
we have the same message that Jesus brought?

Do:       Well, we have to directly address that question.  Yes,
I think we probably said that before, but we need to say it again.
It’s the same message exactly.  Don’t forget, what we asked just
a moment ago was “What was Jesus’ purpose while He was here?”  He
sent His disciples out and He told them, ‘The Kingdom of God is
at hand, the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.  It is at hand through
me.  You do this through me, you believe in me, you do as I say,
you can get there.’  Now, this wasn’t because Jesus was saying,
‘I’m a big boy, I’m a big shot, I’m Mr. God!’  He was saying, ‘I
have been commissioned to act as midwife to you.  I’m no big shot
in the eyes of my Heavenly Father.  I’m no big shot in the
Heavenly Kingdom.  It is my task to be here, to minister to you.
And if I can minister to you, then you can make it there.’  But
He still had to be the object of their focus.  He was the vessel
for the information on how to make the transition from the human
kingdom into the Level Above Human.  Therefore, we have to listen
to the vessel when the vessel is present.  We can’t ignore the
vessel, just take the information and run and say, “I can do it
on my own.”  It doesn’t work.

There’s another thing that enters here.  That information,
as it comes, changes daily.  This vessel is not giving you
information that it got from its Older Member when its Older
Member was in a human vehicle.  This vessel is giving you
information that it receives day by day, hour by hour, minute by
minute, second by second, from its Older Member.  That
information is not like some super-duper, holy-holy,
sanctimonious information.  It is practical application of how I
overcome my binds, my shackles, my addictions, my improper
behavior, my improper conduct that was ok in the human kingdom
because it was transition from animal kingdom, but which is not
ok if I expect to ever get in my Father’s House without running
him out the back door.  It’s simply a practical lab-instructor-
type relationship with the students in trying to help their souls
clean up their act, get rid of their humanism, adopt the ways.
Actually, they’re not just getting rid of humanism, they’re not
just breaking the binds to the human kingdom, they are adopting
ways of the Next Level.  They are taking on ties with the Next
Level.  They are taking on habits of the Next Level.  They have a
different structure, they have a different format than human ties
would or human habits.  They are trying to graft to the Next
Level.  They’re trying to graft so that when they get into that
Kingdom, they fit.  It can work.  Even though they’re tiny little
children in that Kingdom Level, it’s ok.  They might wet their
diaper, they might make little boo-boos, but it’s permissible,
they can handle it, it’s tolerable.  It’s not going to be so
difficult that those whom they work with can’t handle it.  It’s
like getting into a team, it’s like getting into a crew, whether
it’s a crew aboard a spacecraft, or a crew on a project to
prepare a garden for its next civilization.  But how can the crew
function if members of that crew still have to, “Well I’ve got to
have so and so to consume because I don’t like what’s offered
here,” or “I’ve got to have some time by myself, I’ve got to go
sit and meditate a little bit”?  If it requires all that
attention, then that individual can’t really be a crew member,
can’t be a spoke in the wheel, can’t be just an active tool of
the captain of that task or the instructor for that task.  Where
were we?

Student:  I think we covered that.  Our message is the same as
the message Jesus brought.

Do:       Ok, what’s next on our list?

Student:  Do you want to discuss the name of Jesus, Yeshua?

Do:       Ok, this is an interesting little thing to talk about.  The
name of Jesus.  Don’t forget that when Jesus was present He said,
“Do this in my name.”  Now, that had a couple of different
meanings.  One was:  “You can blame me for it.  Whatever it is
they’re going to do –  whatever problem they’re going to give
you, go ahead and blame me for it.”  In other words, He knew that
His task was going to end with the masses requiring His life and
stringing Him up in one way or another.  And He said, “You know,
that’s part of the M.O. of my task, so I’ll take the blame.  You
know you can say, ‘He told me to do it.’  So do it in my name.”
Another thing is, if you look to Him and if you’re calling His
name all the time in your head, and in your thoughts asking for
help, then He can respond, His Father can respond.  His Father
wanted you to call the name of His son.  His Father put His son
in the position so you could call His name and that you could get
closer and closer.  The more Jesus meant to those who were His
disciples and His followers, the closer they got, also the more
lessons they got, the more correction they got, the more help
they got.  But it was a point of contact, it was a point of
communication, it was a point of focus to call His name.

The name also, according to some of the linguists and some
of the historians, had some double meaning.  Some used the term
“Yeshua,” meaning present savior.  Well, Jesus, as a
Representative of the Kingdom of Heaven or the Next Level,
present with information of how to get from the human kingdom
into the Kingdom Above Human, was He not present?  And was He not
their savior?  Therefore, their “present savior”?  And therefore,
that name had significance for Him, Yeshua or present savior.

Unfortunately, that puts this vehicle on the spot right now,
too.  I happen to be, or this vessel happens to contain, and this
soul happens to contain and be the conduit for that information
that can get you from the human kingdom into the Kingdom Above
Human.  And I’m afraid that Jesus is not my name.  Jesus was the
name of that vehicle 2000 years ago, and we need to understand it
that way.  Let me help you understand something a little more.
Jesus said, ‘Don’t forget that if someone says to you in the Age
to come (He meant the end of the Age) that He is here or He is
there, or you can find Him on this mountain (or wherever it was),
don’t believe it.’  Jesus knew that He would not come appearing
as Jesus or in the same body that He was in then.  Don’t
misunderstand me and say that that’s what I’m saying I am.  And
you’ll understand that in a moment.  He said, ‘Don’t believe it.’
For someone to say that that’s who they are doesn’t make sense;
it isn’t right for a couple of reasons.  One is that Jesus, or
the soul that was in the vehicle that was named Jesus, that soul
certainly had grown to the point of not wanting identity any
longer.  He wanted to draw attention to His Kingdom, to His
Father, even though His Father had said, “The part of the formula
that I give you is that they must look to you, they must call
your name.”  But here, understand something else.  What was the
name of that soul?  Was it the name of that soul…was that
Jesus?  No, that soul had a name before it entered the vehicle
that was named Jesus.  You don’t know that name.  I don’t know
that name.  I’m not supposed to know that name.  I think I
certainly knew it before I came into this lifetime, just as my
Older Member certainly knew it, but it is not to be brought in.
It is secret.  Don’t forget, when Jesus left them and was telling
them how to pray after His departure, it was to the group, to the
ones who were close to Him.  It was Our Father (OUR Father), who
art in Heaven (“which” was “who,” art in the Next Level now
having left this place), Hallowed be thy Name (kept holy, thy
Name kept holy).  Humans are not to know the names of individuals
in the Next Level or in the Kingdom of Heaven, or Kingdom of God.
You know these Biblical scholars who dig and dig and dig, and
they finally get smart and they come up with “Ya-hah-way” or
“Yahweh” or this or that, all these different names, “Jehovah”
the this and “Jehovah” the that.  They’re forgetting the first
rules regarding the names of those individuals from the Next
Level who related to the humans (which they did in the early days
of migration from Egypt and into Israel).  All that time they
were physically there in Next Level vehicles, they had titles,
and those titles then became names, and their names were not to
be known or pronounceable.  If humans lucked out somehow or other
by their Biblical scholarship, so to speak, and came across and
discovered what the name might have been of that member of the
Next Level that was present at that time, then I’m sure that the
Next Level would change the name of that soul, because humans are
not to call the names.  They can call the titles, they can call
the stations, they can make reference in their prayers to those
whom they have known while they were present on Earth.  Certainly,
it is appropriate for humans to do the best that they can as they
seek to relate to that Kingdom.  ‘The best that they can’ is to
pray to God, to pray to Jesus – what else can they do?  That’s
the best that they can do, and it serves the purpose.  You know
it’s not really what name you use at the front of your prayer
that counts.  It’s what your prayer is that counts.  If you are
saying “God” or if you’re saying “Jesus,” or whatever it is that
you’re saying, if you’re saying, “I want what You want for me.  I
want to join You.  I want to overcome this world.  I want to
become as You.  I want to become as Your son.  I want to leave
everything that separates me from You.”  They could simply say
one thing, “Lead me closer to You and help me to rise to the
occasion.”  Because in the process of asking that, you can be
lead closer to Him.  Things will be put in your path that will
begin to challenge that statement that you just made.  Because if
you ask, “Lead me closer to You,” and then the one who responds
begins to give you an opportunity to drop some shackle or some
tie or some bind to the human kingdom, how are you going to
respond?  Would you say, “Oh, God, how could this have happened
to me?  God, please restore this.”  And He says, “Oh, I thought
you wanted to get closer to Me.”  And you say, “Oh, God, please
restore.”  So, He says, “Ok, I’ll send somebody who can restore.
I’m not in the business of restoring humanism, but I’ll send
somebody who will if that’s what you really want.”  So, when we
say, “I want to get closer to You,” we’ve got to take what comes
in response to that.

Where were we?

Student:  Would you say that our disciplines are the same
disciplines that Jesus taught?

Do:       I hope so.  Yes, I believe that I can say it with
confidence, because I know my Father.  I know how my Father’s
example works.  I know that when my Father tells me that I can
overcome something and tells me how to overcome it and then
continues to bring me a new clue, a new band-aid, a new remedy,
try something else, try something else – I know that if I
continue to do what is given to me that it works.  Therefore, our
discipleship is the same.  When Jesus said to his disciples, or
to those who would be his disciples, “Unless you hate your
father, your mother, your sister, your brother…”  Read that to
us, ok?  Read us that scripture.

Student:  “If any man comes to me and hate not his father, and
mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea
and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.”

Do:       Ok, the popular thing to do in the Christian world is to
say, “Oh, He didn’t really mean that.  What He really meant was
if you love those things more than me….”  And I’d say that that
is an appropriate application when a Representative is not
present.  But when the transition information and discipline are
available, which it was in Jesus’ time, He had the right to say
to them, “Come and follow me.  Leave those things and come and
follow me.  Give up everything that you have of this world, get
rid of it, give it to the poor, come and follow me.  Leave
everything, and as you leave them, they will become your enemies.
Even your family will become your enemies.”  He knew it
hurt…there is no way around it.  It happens.  It’s the natural
way of transition from kingdom level to kingdom level.  The door
is the same, the knob twists the same way.  It’s got the same
hazards, it’s just as difficult today as it was then.  It’s just
as easy today as it was then.  It’s the same door, it’s the same
transition.  It is changing our behavior, it is dropping
everything that binds us to the human kingdom – dropping
everything of possessions.

You know, within this classroom, we don’t have possessions.
This classroom is, don’t forget, a transition.  This is a
chrysalis.  This is where we go through the change from the human
into that Level, so any time that we have a possession it’s
because we ask a class member who really doesn’t want any
possessions if we can use his name.  We say, “The law says that
somebody’s name has to go on the title of this or on the title of
that,” whether it would be an automobile or what it might be.
Someone who does not want to have any possessions…it seems that
we get instruction that it’s ok to put their name on that
possession.  Since the day that my Father touched my life and my
awakening began, I’ve had no possessions.  My Older Member had no
possessions.  Not one thing in our names, nothing that could be
considered ours.  We don’t want anything of ours.  That’s the
last thing we want – anything of ours.  They aren’t handing out
any titles to possessions in the Kingdom of Heaven right now that
we’re aware of.  Certainly not in our transition classroom.
There are no titles there, there is no ownership.  Actually,
there shouldn’t be any here in the human kingdom.  This kingdom
and every element on it, everything that goes into making an
automobile or a house or a company or anything else, belongs to
the Chief of Chiefs and His Kingdom, the God of Gods.  It does
not belong to humans.  Humans play a little game of copy-cat by
saying, “I want to own this, I want to stake this off, it’s
mine.”  It isn’t his, he’s just playing a game.  Now if he has
the attitude that it isn’t “mine,” he’s at least a little closer.
If he has the attitude of saying, “This is just entrusted to me
as the keeper of it, and I’ll do the best I can.”  And if the day
comes when a Representative is there with the transition
available, the day is come if you’re someone who might be capable
of connecting with this and know your Father.

If you know Jesus, you know this is Truth.  You may have an
idea that you know Jesus, but the “Jesus” that you have filled
your head with, and all the little sayings that you quote, all
the little scriptures that you quote are the safe ones.  And you
usually quote Paul, who didn’t even know Him, never even sat with
Him, never talked to Him.  You know if you’d stick to the red
letters [in a red-letter Bible], you’d be better off.  But even
among the red letters, if you’d go to the ones that are
pertinent, like the all-important ones, the bottom-line ones.
Now this is not to say to you that this is what you must do.
This is only what those must do that are ready for this, that
know it is for them.  But if you would go, know that it’s always
the same, the transition is always the same.  If I expect to want
to get into my Father’s House, into that Kingdom Level, out of
the human kingdom, I can’t do it after I die by trying to get
good in the last six months before I kick the bucket.  I can’t
overcome anything then.  My vehicle has grown so old and so tired
and so sick, the influences aren’t even around to be interested
in me to even have the things I need to get rid of.  So it’s
difficult.  Let’s go on, what’s the next question on our list?

Student:  How is the behavior within our classroom or shelter
attempting to be like the behavior in God’s House.

Do:       Well, I think we’ve talked about that, but we’ll touch on it
a moment more.  Don’t forget, I’m a lab instructor, so to speak.
Therefore, our classroom, or our chrysalis, is a lab.  And in
that lab we try to simulate what it would be in our Father’s
House.  Now, I don’t really believe there is any Gothic
architecture in our Father’s House.  I don’t believe there are
bells and robes and rituals and incense and all those things.
It’s practical.  It’s a laboratory, it’s experiments, it is
behavior that is pleasing in His sight.  It is being servants of
His in whatever task He has that we might be able to perform,
depending on our degree of readiness or overcoming, or not
interfering with what He has in mind.  So we do try in our
classroom to have a simulation or an analogy, a mockup of His
House, His Kingdom.  We try to live that, as we are here.  And
the closer we get, the environment becomes something for those
who are in the classroom that when they have to go on different
tasks outside the classroom, when they get back in, it’s like,
“Wow, I can breathe again!”  Because within the confines of
wherever our segment of classroom is, within the confines of the
environment that is our simulated laboratory of His House, where
the behavior has become what it has, it is our haven, it is our
Heaven, our simulated Heaven.  In that sense, we are beginning to
experience some of the feeling that is present in the Next Level.
And believe me, it is not righteous – you know, spiritual,
syrupy, saccharine.  It’s practical, it’s hard work, it’s
correction.  It’s learning day by day more things that I need to
correct that I haven’t yet faced, and how I can apply more
application toward overcoming those things than I applied before
new clues were given to me, so that I can stamp them out even
more.  And that’s the formula for an overcoming classroom.
That’s the formula; therefore, we feel instruction is given to us
on how to create, within our possibility, a simulation of our
Father’s House or laboratory, however you want to look at it.

The tech crew just said that it’s a couple of minutes before
the end of the hour and I’m going to ignore it and we’re just
going to go on until this session is complete within reason,
depending upon how far we go with this session.  Let’s go to our
next question.

Student:  Do we want to discuss how some might think because
you’re our teacher that you’re on a spiritual ego trip or think
you’re God?

Do:       Yes, I think we’ve discussed that a little bit, but we can
certainly touch on it a little bit more.  I don’t know what you
think that Jesus had to gain, from a human point of view, by
saying that He was sent from the Kingdom of Heaven and was the
Son of His Father and had information that flowed through Him on
how to get from here to there.  If you thought that of Him, if
you were present then and thought that of Him, you didn’t know
Him.  You didn’t know what He was all about.  I mean, what did He
have to gain?  He had to gain total ridicule.  He had to gain the
masses hating Him.  He had to gain a cross.  He had to gain nails.
He had to gain a tomb.  He had to gain every humiliation that could
be expected.  He even warned His students and His disciples that
that was ahead for them.  They had to “take up their cross and
come follow Him.”  They had to know that that same humiliation
would follow them.  He knew that the possibility of the masses
ever recognizing this would deplete the human kingdom.  And the
human kingdom, don’t forget, is a stepping stone from animal
kingdom to Our Father’s Kingdom, even though it’s a little hard
to understand.  But it’s tough.  It puts yourself in the position
where, if you happen to be the Rep, the critics then say, “Oh,
but you’re just saying that you are God.”  Well, in a sense,
you’re saying that.  We’re saying that we’re from the Kingdom of
God and it has many members.  Yes, we’re from the Kingdom of God.
Yes, we’re from the Next Level.  It has many members.  But the
truth also, as we mentioned a moment ago, is that from where I
sit, I’m a young’un because I don’t relate to any who
evolutionarily came from a later time than this soul.  My
relationship, as far as my concern for my growth and what is
ahead for me – my relationship with the Kingdom of God, my
relationship with the Next Level – goes from where I am, up.
Therefore, I’m low man on the totem pole.  Even though my task is
to relate to those souls that are coming through.  But that task
of relating to them is not such a unique task that it took a high
falootin’ officer in the Next Level in order to perform it.  Who
knows, there could be many members of that Kingdom Level in my
Father’s House who might be able to perform this.  But the task
was given not only to this soul but the vehicle that is
surrounding this soul.

Listen, as we described to you before, I and this class had
the unique, unbelievable privilege of even having my Father
accompany me in the early stages of this classroom – awaken me
and help me through the rough spots because of what the world had
become at this time.  Now, maybe it’s because I needed that help.
Maybe Jesus didn’t need that help 2000 years ago.  Maybe the
world wasn’t that complicated at that time.  I don’t know the
reasons.  I don’t care.  It doesn’t matter.  I suspect that Jesus
had even a physical relationship with His Father during the time
that He was there that didn’t reach the history books, that
didn’t reach the scriptures.  But I was still so lucky and so
privileged to have my Father come and awaken me, set this thing
up, get it going.  You know, I don’t know that you can relate to
this at all, you probably can’t.  It just means so much to me.
But I can remember in the first few weeks that I met Ti, that Ti
said, “Why do I feel that this is something that I’m to give to
you, and then I’m to go back”?  And I didn’t know what she was
talking about.  But I know now, and I’m even thankful that it was
designed that way.  Because I am the beneficiary, even of that
difficulty.  We’re all beneficiaries of difficulties.  If our
desire is to get closer, what’s the formula?  A difficulty comes
our way – a hurdle – a means of getting rid of misinformation or
getting rid of things that are still human ways of thinking, and
we can overcome that and move forward.  I forgot where we were;
where were we?

Student:  Well, I don’t know.  Do you feel like we covered the
fallacy of thinking that Jesus is God or He is the begotten Son
in what you just said?

Do:       Well, you know for those preachers, evangelists, and
religious leaders who say that Jesus is God, it’s ridiculous.  I
hate to say that, but it’s ridiculous.  A member of the Kingdom
of God?  Absolutely!  That soul was a member of the Kingdom of
God.  But to use the term “God” in references as another term for
the Top Man, the Creator of Creators, the very One who is the
King at the top of that Kingdom Level is not accurate.  Now,
whether or not the Evolutionary Level Above Human has any
evolutionary levels above it, or if only the Evolutionary Level
Above Human is pyramided, or peaks, in a sense, in the Creator,
the Chief of Chiefs, the God of Gods, God Almighty, doesn’t
really matter, but to say that Jesus was God shows ignorance.
Jesus was the Son of His Father.  He fulfilled that task.  In the
sense that it was His Father’s mind flowing through Him, and if
we want to refer to His Father as God, then it was God expressing
Himself through Him, as it came down through the pipelines
through Jesus’ Father, Jesus’ Father’s Father, and so forth from
the One who initiated that information or passed it down.
Because that is the structure of the family tree in the Next
Level, or the Kingdom of God.  What was the other part of that
one?

Student:  That Jesus was the only begotten Son.

Do:       The only begotten Son.  That’s interesting because “begotten
Son” meant that that particular Father probably had other
students or Sons and that Jesus was present in a human vehicle, a
vehicle that came from woman’s womb, therefore a begotten
vehicle, and therefore a begotten Son, begotten not made.  “Made”
meaning created or developed within the Kingdom of Heaven,
instead of from the womb of woman.  So, in that sense, the only
begotten Son.  That’s right, the only Son who was present in a
begotten flesh.  It’s not going to get you into the Kingdom of
Heaven to know that information, it’s just a little tidbit that’s
kind of interesting.  Ok, what’s next?

Student:  Did you want to mention the response that we’ve had
since we started a few weeks ago?

Do:       Yes, you know this has been surprising to us.  We’re always
surprised.  We think that when we get new information that it’s
going to mean this, it’s going to imply that, and these things
are going to follow.  And it’s always different from what we
expect.  What is particularly interesting is that as the
information came out and tapes were made and a satellite series
was begun and posters went out about that information, we thought
that the response that we would get would be from people who the
information was new to.  But the overwhelming immediate response
that we got was from ones who had dropped out of the classroom
previously.  And immediately when the information reached them by
whatever source, they were drawn to it.  When it reached them,
they said, “I’ve got to get back into that classroom.  I’ve got
to finish my overcoming if I am permitted to get back into that
classroom.  I know I have wasted time.  I know I have lost
ground.”  We’re amazed because our population has increased
almost 50 percent by returnees from those who had dropped out of
the classroom previously.  It’s interesting because from the
point of view of those organizations that would give help to
deprogram cult members, you would have thought that those who
dropped out of our classroom would have come to want something
else.  These who have been out there, they’ve been out extended
periods of time – years!  You would have thought that they
wouldn’t want any part of this any longer.  This isn’t to say
that some who dropped out do not want any part of this any
longer.  And we can understand that point of view, in defense of
where their heart is, what they desire.  But I’m afraid that it
also says something for us that we should recognize.  This is not
to praise us.  This is to recognize the reality that has been
given us to give to you, to find that those members of our class
who dropped out, they couldn’t deny this Truth.  And you know a
funny thing about it is that many of them thought they could
complete their overcoming outside the classroom, and yet as they
turned and looked in the mirror and saw what they were doing,
they recognized that they weren’t getting anywhere with that
overcoming.  Instead, they were sliding back and sliding back,
and they realized that the fact is still true that it takes a
“midwife” who has gone through it before, who has made that
transition from the human stepping stone into the Level Above
Human before, in order to take you through it.  Because, don’t
forget, the instructions come daily.  Everything changes in
practical application to your own overcoming.  So the response we
had was mainly those who were returnees, and we welcomed them.
They were embarrassed, they were ashamed for their lost time, and
we’re just thrilled that they want to complete what they started.
And they know that it was true then, they never really lost sight
of it.  And they’re excited that it is offered to them again, or
that they can complete what they started.

As I said, most of our response has been those, and our
population has increased almost 50 percent in a very short time,
in a matter of a few weeks.  We have received some who are
working toward getting in the classroom; in other words, quickly
making their preparations to join in a segment of the classroom
wherever that segment is.  And they are also a surprise to us
because, instead of being someone who is hearing this information
for the first time in a disconnected way, they are all ones who
have heard the connection either because another family member
was in the classroom, or because they had some association or
relationship with someone who was in the classroom or who was a
dropout of the classroom.  And they received enough of whatever
it was – beginning little smelling salts or something – that now
that the door opened, they said, “I’ve got to attempt that, if
that classroom will accept me; I want to attempt that.”  So,
without exception, those who are coming into our classroom at
this time are those who are returnees, and a few – several – who
have either family members, or who have had relationships of one
sort or another with those who are in the classroom, or who were
out of the classroom for a period of time.  Did that cover that
topic?

Student:  Yes.

Do:       Where are we now, what’s next?

Student:  Do you want to mention more about how many, and where
the returnees and new class members are coming from and the
variety of their ages and backgrounds?

Do:       Well, we’ll say just a word on that, thank you.  It’s
interesting to note the diversity of those who were out and are
choosing to come back.  We have one person who had been out of
the classroom for some time and has to get back in, and while
out, married this individual and they’re both in their seventies.
And that person has to get back in the classroom and the person
the individual married has to get in the classroom.  A funny
thing is that their marriage had already become one that was, not
because of their age, not a physical relationship in the way that
you would normally think, or that humans think of a marriage
circumstance.  But that’s interesting to realize that here comes
a husband/wife, they’re in their seventies, and we’ve got another
husband and wife in Northern California, we’ve got them coming
from Missouri, Texas…where am I missing?

Student:  Venezuela?

Do:       Venezuela!  And here is a soul that has been looking for
this classroom that got separated from this classroom in the mid-
70’s and has faithfully been looking for this classroom since
then.  We have met with him,  helped him understand more clearly
all over again what it was going to require of him and what he
was getting into, since it was so tough.  And he says, “I have no
choice.”  So, he’s quickly wrapping up everything in Venezuela
and he’s on his way.  Did I miss any others that you’re aware of?

Student:  Colorado?

Do:       Colorado.  So we got Missouri, Colorado, California, Texas,
Venezuela.  At present that’s where people are coming in from,
and it’s interesting that more than one are coming from those
different places.  The only one that one is coming from is
Venezuela.  It’s more than one from those other places mentioned.
Let’s go on to the next question.  Where are we?

Student:  Do we want to discuss the problem with delivering our
information to the public?

Do:       Ok, the problem is that we’re aware of the hazards.  In
other words, here we are offering this information.  Anybody can
turn on their satellite TV and see this, anybody can see a
poster, and we’re aware that the masses can see it who aren’t
ready for this and therefore, in principle or theory, we’re
opening the information to the public at large.  It also means
that, more than likely, significantly greater numbers will not be
wanting to do this than those who would want to do this.  Also,
those who do not want to do this and who do not even recognize us
as an opportunity to do this will find fault with us and will
create the same kind of circumstance that happened 2000 years
ago.  Now, we’re not saying that there’s going to be a
crucifixion.  We don’t know how it’s going to end.  We don’t know
as much as Jesus knew toward the end of His mission.  We do know
that hostility builds, particularly when the doors are open.  You
know, as long as we had a period of time where the classroom was
somewhat in isolation and protected and they were working on
their own overcoming, before we got information to, or
instruction, to bring the information public again, the forces
against us didn’t work that significantly against us.  We were
protected.  But now that we are just putting this information
right out where all of those who are brainwashed with the
misinformation from the negative forces have a chance to hear it,
too, this is going to be an opportunity for them to get their
bows and arrows out and really be after us to whatever degree
that they choose.  That’s their option.  Ok, so that’s our
problem with dealing with the public.  What’s next?

Student:  Why is it that most puritanical lifestyles are so
vehemently criticized by the religious and the seemingly
righteous?

Do:       Is it because they might know that it’s the truth
subconsciously?  I don’t know – it’s a good question.  It’s
interesting, too, that in some countries it’s such an honor for
individuals to join a religious order, to leave everything, break
all their ties, even their relationship entirely with their
family and devote themselves to their religion.  It becomes
acceptable.  But the closeness of the Next Level has been in this
nation, primarily in this nation, since 1975.  Therefore, this
nation is also the most vehement against anything that even hints
at separating from the world.  Therefore, that’s the reason
there’s such enormous criticism against cults and things that
appear to be out of the ordinary.  Stop and think about it.
Don’t forget that when Jesus was doing what He was doing that He
and His disciples were a cult from the human point of view, or
from those who did not believe that what He said was true.
That’s always the position they take.  “It’s a cult, we gotta’
save them from it.”  And if you take the point of view of the
leader in the cult, the one who still says that he is the leader
– is the Pope still not in a position of being the leader of a
cult?  Is the president of the Mormon Church not still in the
position of being the leader of a cult in that sense?  But, you
know, a funny thing happens to “cults” and their leaders as long
as they’re buying property and doing human behavior and they’re a
generation or two old.  Then they become an acceptable member of
society.  It’s when they are breaking out of society, overcoming
the world to whatever degree, that they are immediately seen as
offensive.  Offensive to whom?  To those who cannot recognize
this as the truth – by their choice, by what they have become.
Whether they are taking that point of view because they are young
and might grow into that knowledge at some time, or because it’s
just simply a result of their options over a period of time,
that’s not for us to say.  We’re not the judge of that.  What’s
next on our list of questions?

Student:  How is the Next Level the greatest equal-rights
advocate?

Do:       That’s a good question.  You know, this is a good point
because the Creator of Creators created everyone with a little
computer, a choice mechanism, that was designed with two sides: a
potential for negativity, a potential for positive; a potential
for misinformation, a potential for the truth.  And a soul at an
objective point, at its point of creation, was 50-50.  It was
empty, but it had the potential for 50-50, in the range from
which it could take its choices.  Like even that soul that was in
the Garden of Eden, the Lord made it clear that He was his Lord,
He was his God, and He said, “You do what I say, and then you’ll
go the right way.”  But He also knew that the likelihood of Adam
going astray was very possible.  I know that it hurt His feelings
when He had to step out of that garden knowing that for the
period of time that He was away from Adam and Eve that the man of
misinformation (Lucifer) would step in and say, “Oh, you don’t
have to worry about what He said, you don’t have to worry about
disobeying Him.  Go ahead and eat this and do what I tell you.
It’s for your benefit.  He’s not anything to be afraid of.”  That
was their choice.  They were created with a complete, even, fair
option of accepting goodness.  Making the choice of listening to
Him, or listening to misinformation.  Now, our Father’s Kingdom
is never the aggressor.  He doesn’t say, “This is what you must
do.”  The other side over here, they tell you what you’ve got to
do.  They impose it upon you.  That’s the way it is in the human
kingdom.  Why is it designed that way?  Our Father designed it,
even designed that aspect of it, even made all that potential for
negativity there so that if you get to His Kingdom in the
process, you will have overcome all that negativity, you will be
strong, you will have proven your loyalty to, and adoption of,
His Household – grafting to His vine.

So, equal rights…one time within our classroom, and I think
we told you this in a previous series, we had a class member who
at one time said, “Please, under no circumstances let me ever
turn from this.  Save me if I ever try to turn from this.”  Ti
and I listened to that class member, and at one time that class
member said, “I don’t want to be here.”  And so we honored what
she had asked and we held her for a short period of time.  We
tried to restrict her from leaving the classroom.  We saw it
wasn’t working.  I mean, in a very short time we saw it wasn’t
working.  She wasn’t what we would consider coming back to her
senses, so we said, “Goodness, go!  We’ll help you go.  Here is a
plane ticket.  Go where you want to go, and we’ll help you get
started with whatever it is that you’ve got to do.”  You know the
irony of that?  We did that one time and one time only; we
learned our lesson from it.  That same individual is arriving in
a segment of our classroom next week, saying, “I’ve got to be
there, I’ve got to finish what I started.  I apologize for having
ever listened to the world, for being so stubborn as to not take
correction and to not change.”  No one has a right, it is not
Next Level way to hold someone from their choices.  It is the
Next Level way to let them go, become as evil as they want to be.
Now, a Next Level member might step in and warn them, and warn
them, and warn them, but they let them go right on and do what
they choose to do.  The Next Level is the Creator of equal
rights.  No one advocates equal rights to the extent that the
Next Level does.  And our classroom tries to emanate that, tries
to be the same way with it, hoping that if this is for you, we
can help you.  We hope we can be the vessels to deliver it to you
clearly enough that you can see what it is that has been given to
us, that we’re so eager to share with you.  If it is not for you,
we say, “Fine, go your way, do what you want to do.  We might
warn you of some of the pitfalls, but they’re your choices, go
and do it.”  What’s next on our list?

Student:  Do we want to discuss the problem of money in
relationship to the newcomers?

Do:       No, but we will.  This is an awkward topic.  I have to make
reference to when Jesus said, “Go and give everything you have to
the poor and come follow me.”  And I can remember Ti saying to me
and to the classroom in early stages that, “I don’t know if Jesus
ever said it, but we knew that He probably wished that they would
take a look at the classroom and say ‘Are they not poor?  If I
can help them some, should I not help them?'”  Because as those
leave their world behind and enter the classroom, at times we
have wished we could say, “In leaving behind whatever it is that
you had, you might keep in mind that we have certain needs.”
Then we sound like we’re begging for a handout or that our
Father’s Kingdom can’t take care of His own, and our Father’s
Kingdom can take care of His own.  So, we’re left in that awkward
position, and we cannot take the position of telling them or even
reminding them or bringing it to their attention, even though
frequently they think, after getting in the classroom, “I see
that you could have used one of these, or I had one of those, I
gave it away to somebody who didn’t,” and so on.  But it’s an
awkward thing, we can’t do it.  They are not in our classroom
until they are in our classroom.  When they are not in our
classroom and they are severing their ties in order to enter our
classroom, we can’t give them instruction.  They must do what
they must do in order to separate from the world.  We must have
you understand that, because that is our position, that is the
Next Level’s position, and we certainly are not dependent upon
this world or our asking it for help in order to survive.  We
will survive according to the Next Level as we serve them and
please them.  What’s next on our list of questions?

Student:  How do these items relate to overcoming: religion?

Do:       Well, why don’t you give me the definition of religion
as what the dictionary would say religion is?

Student:  “Belief in and reverence for a supernatural power
accepted as the Creator and Governor of the Universe.”

Do:       Well, because of what so-called religions are, at times
we feel like we don’t want to associate with that term because we
want to say the Truth that we have is real.  It’s not a religion
because religions have become fantasy and illusion, and they have
adjusted all their thinking so that they don’t have to do
anything about changing.  But in that interpretation, recognizing
a supernatural power, a governor of all that is, we are certainly
then a religion.  What about church, what does the definition say
on that?

Student:  “The company of all Christians regarded as a mystic
spiritual body.”

Do:       I’m afraid that we’re that, too.  But we’re not mystic
in that sense, or spiritual in that sense, because spiritual and
mystic in this day and time have become less than true, they’ve
become tainted.  But the church says the “body of believers,” and
we feel like that’s a closer translation of what the church
should be.  But the real church is not just a body of believers,
it’s the body of doers, or even more than that, it’s the body of
overcomers, because those who believe become overcomers.  What’s
next on that list?

Student:  You asked us to bring up how a television preacher,
Gene Scott, relates to overcoming.

Do:       Ok, we’re going to talk for a moment about Gene Scott and
Pastor Arnold Murray.  Gene Scott in Los Angeles has a satellite
ministry, a cable ministry, an actual church ministry.  Pastor
Murray has a satellite ministry from a little community in
Arkansas.  Both of these individuals did a major step in
overcoming by stepping out of the mainstream denominations, and
it was hard to do.  They got criticized a lot for it, which is
the way of overcoming.  Each step of overcoming is hard to do and
you get criticized for doing it.

Let’s take Gene Scott for a moment.  Nobody that I’m aware
of on the face of the globe has worked harder or come up with
better mathematical and historical and intellectual and logical
validation of the Kingdom of Heaven, Jesus the Son, the prophetic
events, their sequence of events in disclosing the pyramid and
what they tell symbolically, the prophesy that they reveal.  I
mean it took a lot of work to do that and validate all that
information and to make it understandable and academically
acceptable, and we praise him for that work.  But the issue of
issues when it comes to Jesus and His purpose here was that of
getting from the human kingdom to the Kingdom of Heaven.  And
validation of prophesy, validation that the literature of the
Bible is real and is true, sure that’s significant, but it
doesn’t get you any marks in overcoming.  I mean, overcoming is
overcoming.  It’s the hard tasks of changing your behavior, of
dropping the ways of the world in all of its aspects.  Every tie
that binds, every behavior that is not acceptable.  That is
overcoming.

Pastor Murray is also a very astute, very aware Biblical
scholar, and if you want to watch him, watch him; you could learn
a lot.  You could learn a lot from both of these.  They’re
excellent teachers of the Bible and its history.  Pastor Murray
understands that there was an Age before this Age, and there’s
going to be an Age after this Age.  Both Scott and Murray realize
that Jesus’ birthday is not being celebrated, that it happened at
a different time.  All that’s very interesting information, but
it doesn’t get you anywhere in the process of overcoming.  And
it’s only because I love Pastor Murray and I love Gene Scott, and
my Older Member said bring them up in that tape – we’re concerned
for them and for their followers because they’ve made major
strides in the right direction.  And it’s because we care for
them that we hope they will make more major strides and be
willing while it’s still available to move very quickly in that
direction.  What’s next on that?

Student:  What about the Florida “End Timers”?

Do:       Recently in the news there’s been a lot of negative
information going out about this little group in Northern Florida
that call themselves “End Timers,” and particularly towards their
leader because he feels that Jesus is going to come at any moment
and he wants to help them be ready.  So he’s trying to help them
change to the best of his ability.  He has them involved in
certain elements of trying to change their behavior, trying to be
less worldly, and for that we congratulate them, for that we
praise them.  And we hope that they will recognize that there is
more information that can help them move much more quickly, and
much more significantly, if they’re ready for it.  We hope that
we can be good instruments to bring it to them if this is what
they are looking for; if not, it’s for those who are looking for
it.  What’s next on our list?

Student:  The ones who are looking for the Second Coming, but yet
they are not doing any active overcoming, will they ever know
Him?

Do:       Those who are looking for the Second Coming, will they
ever know Him?  That’s a loaded question.  As far as the Second
Coming, meaning when is the Next Level going to bring an open
door again for the Kingdom of Heaven, the Second Coming is here.
We’ve discussed that.  And we’ve discussed how Jesus said, ‘Don’t
look for me.  If somebody tells you they’re me, don’t believe
them.’  And yet the information, the door, is here at this time.
Whether or not they will know Him or whether or not they will
know His Father or they will know that Kingdom is simply
dependent upon whether or not they make it through the transition
from the human kingdom into His Kingdom level, or into His House.
Whether or not it’s going to be offered at another time, we don’t
know.  All we know is this time.  We’re not given the instruction
of saying, “If you don’t catch this bus, there’s one down the
road.”  We don’t know that there is.  We feel that we must
approach it as if there isn’t, that it’s garden cleaning time,
and what’s going to be done with souls that did not make it from
there to here is none of our business.  We’re not going to try to
motivate you to do this out of that kind of fear and imposing
that tribulation upon you.  Your tribulation is going to be
imposed upon yourself if you choose this way because you will
recognize that this is true and recognize that the road is tough.
What’s next on our list?

Student:  Do we want to mention again the domesticated pet
analogy and how it compares to our readiness to graduate from the
human kingdom?

Do:       We have to, there is no better analogy.  Take the analogy of
the domesticated dog who really wants to serve his master and
doesn’t want to run with the pack, wants to stay with his master,
wants to please his master, wants to be loyal to his master, and
compare that to someone who is going through the transition of
entering our Father’s Kingdom.  They have to use as a focal point
of that desire the one who stands in the position to be the
object.  That unfortunately happens to be their lab instructor,
which happens to be this one sitting here, say “Do.”

You know, at this point I have to tell you that this morning
I saw on television a minister bringing up adultery.  This fellow
from Memphis, I don’t remember his name, was talking about
adultery.  When you are in line for getting into our Father’s
House, then if you sleep with anybody else to any degree, you are
committing adultery in respect of our Father’s House.  That’s the
reason that the analogy in Revelations and elsewhere for the
relationship to one’s Heavenly Father is of marriage, it’s a bond
that you’re making.  Now don’t misunderstand that.  This lab
instructor, this object of that, has no interest in your
plumbing, no interest in your sexuality.  I mean, for heaven’s
sakes, my Older Member certainly had no interest in me, would not
want that kind of humanness.  Children are not made in our
Father’s Kingdom in that way.  That vibration is definitely a
reproductive vibration of the human kingdom.  And I can honestly
say that any relationship of that nature certainly never happened
with me and my Older Member, certainly has never happened with
any of these class members and their Older Member.  And if you
can find a class member that can tell you it has happened to any
degree, to either one of these lab instructors, you’ve found the
liar you were looking for.  Because that is not a part of the
picture.  It has to be a pure relationship.  It has to be within
the confines of the behavior of our Father’s Kingdom.  So, from
our Father’s point of view, when you are as a bride in His
Kingdom, if your attention, if your affection to any degree goes
to someone else, it’s adultery.  It’s compromised.

Another show I saw this morning on satellite – it sure
sounds like I watch a lot of television! – it’s interesting how
my Older Member frequently uses these little preachers and their
lessons to give me little clues of things to pass on to you.
Here was an old gentleman that had had two wives.  I suppose that
one died and then he took another one.  And now he was old, I
think he was in his 80’s, late 70’s or 80’s, I don’t remember
which.  But now he was saying how he’s devoting his attentions
totally towards his Lord, that he doesn’t have to compromise it
anymore.  And yet it doesn’t dawn on others as they listen to him
that what about those who are not in their late 70’s or 80’s, are
they still compromising their relationship?  The commandment that
says, “Thou shalt love the Lord, thy God, with all thy heart,
with all thy mind, with all thy soul,” doesn’t leave room for an
affair.  It doesn’t leave room for promiscuity.  It doesn’t leave
room for any sexuality, any disloyalty, any affection, to any
degree to any source other than to the Next Level.  And that must
remain purely within the confines of appropriate behavior.  You
know, there’s all the difference in the world between certain
little behaviors that seem like such a subtle difference.  For
example, a kiss on the cheek, a kiss on the forehead in the right
spirit can mean a very nice thing from my Older Member to me,
because it’s done so rarely that when it’s done it’s so special.
But my Older Member wouldn’t dirty my Older Member’s mouth by
pressing that mouth against this mouth and participating in
anything that would lower my vibrations or hold this vehicle in a
way that would stimulate lower vibrations of this vehicle.  That
to the Next Level is absolutely animal, absolutely a kingdom
level beneath it.  And you might as well know it.  Whether you
can accept it or not, that’s your problem.  But in all fairness,
we must have you understand that.  You know, this little old man
that I was telling you about who had had a wife and then had
another wife, and now he was old and he could give his whole time
to his Savior, to Jesus.  It’s too late.  He can’t do any
significant overcoming.  He’s not connected with a midwife.  I
don’t mean to condemn him.  He may not be condemned.  He might be
salvaged for another time.  I’m not judging him.  I’m trying to
help you understand.  That same individual quoted some of the
very, very significant scriptures, the ones that we say are the
key bottom-liners.  For example, the one that says, “Unless
someone hate their mother, their father, the whole world, even
their own life, he cannot even be my disciple.”  And he said,
“But, Jesus didn’t mean it in that way.  He meant if they love
those things more than me.  They can love those things, but not
more than me.”  I’m afraid he’s mistaken.  That would be an
appropriate interpretation, when the Next Level has not come in
close and made a physical presence.

When the Next Level has made a physical presence, you’re on
the spot.  And that spot says, “If you know me, you don’t share,
you can’t share, I’m not going to share.  You can’t be my wife
and cheat on me.  You can’t compromise it.  I’m the only one.  I
am the focal point.  I am the object representing my Father’s
Kingdom.  You’re moving into a crew consciousness, into a force
of labor as a servant in our Father’s Kingdom that can’t be
distracted by lusts of the physical flesh or of the human flesh
or desires of the human flesh.”  That’s the whole reason for
overcoming – to have you understand that.  He also said that
you’ve got to ‘give up everything of the world, break all those
ties, give everything away to the poor, and come and follow me.’
This man on television said, “Jesus didn’t mean that; He meant,
‘Just don’t let it mean anything to you.'”  That’s not it.  Those
who are entering this classroom in this transition in order to
grow to be in our Father’s House, they have to literally and
physically leave everything behind and will not have anything
from the time they do that until they get out of here.  Whether
that departure be with vehicle or without vehicle doesn’t even
enter into the picture.  They are no longer possessors of
anything, not that they could be even if they tried to be.  But
they don’t even want to be.  They don’t even want to play those
games.  So, they leave everything behind.  Those relationships
that won’t let them do what they want to do, they have to sever
because they interfere, they get in their way.  This is the
requirement, was the requirement, and always will be the
requirement.

Now, the last little thing that you must understand.  If
this world exists beyond our departure, then there is no longer
that closeness, there is no longer a Representative.  Now, I am a
physical Representative.  These of the classroom, they are
physical representatives.  Should I leave this classroom and
return to my Father’s House, they would still be your door for
whatever time one of them was still a faithful wife, faithful in
all behavior, faithful in all belief and practice, wanting
nothing of this world, establishing nothing of this world that
could be called a church or a belief system that would be
accepted by the masses.  As long as one of them remains, your
door is open.  If that one remaining remains faithful to the full
degree.

It is our hope that this has been the Next Level speaking
through my Older Member into my brain and that I have not diluted
it, because I want you to see it as it is.  Because I feel if you
could actually see it as it is, you couldn’t deny it, even though
I know that because of what you’re addicted to – you don’t want
to be, but – you’re intoxicated, you’re drunk, you’re influenced.
You’re not sober because of the ways of the world that hold you
in that intoxication, and you have to get away from the world
enough to begin to be free of that intoxication.  But I’m even
hoping that your intoxication isn’t so bad that you can’t see
this.  And certainly all who might see this enough to recognize
that it is what they’ve been waiting for, the Next Level might
deem deserving of entering their House.  The Next Level has to
touch their life.  The Next Level has to let something happen in
their head that says, “That’s it, that’s what I’m after.  I’ve
got to get there fast.  I’ve got to go with it.”  And then it is
our task to participate in that instruction, our task in the
daily, daily, menial tasks of overcoming, the reminders, the
licking of thoughts, the licking of behavior that is human, not
Next Level behavior.  Adopting the behavior, the habits, the ways
of the Next Level.  We wish you could see it as we see it.  We
wouldn’t trade it for anything.  But we’re not trying to sell it.
I guess we are, because it means so much to us.  I feel that this
is the end of this series Beyond Human, and I hope that we’ve
been instruments of the Next Level through my Father and through
our offering to you.

Section 4  –  Page 76